Tag Archives: Hermaphrodite/Female

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Thirty-Three: The Calm Before the Storm

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 33: The Calm Before the Storm

by mypenname3000

edited by Master Ken

© Copyright 2013, 2014


Story Codes: Male/Teen female, Male/Female, Male/Females, Male/Female/Teen female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, Incest, Exhibitionism, Oral, Romantic, Lactation, Wife, Wedded Lust, Voyeurism

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 32.



The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

The last three weeks since the SWAT attacked us and I nearly died seemed to fly by. And before I knew it, July 20th has finally arrived. The setting sun was warm and the breeze was cool. The air was filled with the sweet scent of the wildflowers. Mount Rainier reared up, impossibly huge this close to the peak, dominating the eastern sky. Even in summer, the top of Mount Rainier remained white and blue from its many glaciers. A small dome of clouds covered the top of the mountain. They were the only clouds in the sky.

Butterflies swirled in my stomach as we all waited on Mary.

I was wearing a black tux, a purple bow-tie choking my throat and a purple cummerbund cinched about my waist. The dress shoes pinched my toes. Mary chose purple to complement the flower arrangements, of all things. Oh well, the wedding was always about the bride, not the groom. My best man, Quatch, stood beside me. He had trimmed his beard and got a haircut for today, and the big guy looked almost handsome in his tux. Today was the only time I’ve ever seen clothes on him that actually fit. Beyond Quatch were my groomsmen: Chris, Tom, and Karl. All three wore matching tuxes, and the same unflattering bow-ties and cummerbunds that I wore. These four guys were my friends, we used to play D&D together. My life had just become too busy since the attack, though, for us to get together anymore.

What amazed me most about the last few weeks was that no disasters had happened. No nuns attacked us with armed men, no government agencies raided my house, no Lilith. Most importantly, no-one has died. Memories of Chasity flashed through my mind. I glanced at the seats where the sluts sat, wishing Chasity was with them. The sluts looked beautiful in their dresses. Korina sat smiling in a green dress. She was pregnant with my child, and she wasn’t the only one. Next to her, Violet and April were holding hands; both girls had learned they were pregnant in the days that followed the attack. Today Violet wore a cute, pink dress and April a cloud-blue, frilly thing. Jessica looked stunning in a black, tight dress as she sat next to Lillian who looked sexy as hell in an artfully-ripped, gauzy black dress. Xiu’s large breasts were positively spilling out of the flowery, pink dress she wore. I was glad Xiu chose to remain one of our sluts; she didn’t even hesitate when I freed her at the hospital. Alison and Desiree wore complimenting, purple dresses, their arms wrapped around each other. They had gotten married a week ago, the service performed by Daisy Cunningham at the Church of the Living Gods.

The Cunningham twins, Daisy and Rose, had become ordained ministers, the first for the growing religious movement that worshiped Mary and myself as gods. The Church of the Living Gods was the official name, but people called them Markites, Miraclists, and Glassnerians. The two sisters had been preaching from the beginning about what I had taught their family, inadvertently, that day in the Lowes garden section. “Love each other,” Rose would preach. “Demonstrate your love to each other. Do not let society tell you what is right and wrong when it comes to love. Do not be repressed by the antiquated morals of the religions of by-gone days. Follow the simple teaching of our Living Gods and just love each other!” The girls were passionate speakers and many responded to their message.

They had set up a large tent on the huge, empty lot behind our house where we had begun breaking ground on our mansion. Every night, hundreds gathered to hear the twins preach and participate in the worship orgy. And the Cunningham twins weren’t the only ones to rise to prominence in the church. Beth Philips, a woman I fucked in the restroom of a car dealership, had almost a saint-like presence in the church since she was pregnant with my child. They addressed her as ‘Blessed Mother,’ alongside Vivian Anders. Chasity and the other bodyguards that died during the attack were remembered as ‘The Holy Martyrs’ and pictures of them were hung about the tent.

After many of the worshipers begged to be married by Mary or myself, we both got ourselves ordained. It was really simple, we just had to fill out a form on the internet and we could perform legal marriages in the State of Washington for the Church of the Living Gods. The first couple I married was Earl and his sixteen-year-old daughter, Marylou. Not a legal marriage, yet, but many of the marriages performed at the church were not, technically, legal. Earl’s wife had died a few years ago and Marylou had started sharing his bed. Both quickly gravitated to the Church with its acceptance of all forms of love.

My mind drifted back to the ceremony as I waited on Mary. Earl’s daughter, Marylou, was a pretty girl. She had long, black hair that fell down to her waist and contrasted lovely with her simple, white dress. Her round, cherub-face was covered by a veil and her long legs were covered by white, fishnet stockings. As part of the marriage, I blessed the bride by bending her over the simple altar and pulling up her skirt. She wore no panties, a tenet of the Church, and her teenage cunt was covered by a neatly trimmed, black bush.

She held her fiancee-father’s hand as I entered her and she moaned in pleasure. Her cunt had been tight and I fucked her hard, pounding her cunt as she moaned in joy. “Fuck me, God!” she moaned. “Oh yes! Oh yes! Fuck me hard, my God!” She came on my cock when I filled her with my blessing. Smiling happily, she took her father’s hands and she spoke her vows as my cum ran out of her cunt, “I pledge before my Gods and all these witnesses to love and cherish my father, my husband, for as long as we both shall live.” Earl repeated back his vows, then I pronounced them husband and wife and they kissed before the happy congregation.

Mary and I have performed several weddings since. I married the Cunningham twins, blessing both of their tight, teenage cunts. Rachel, the woman we fucked on her honeymoon during our first trip to New York, showed up with Leah, our chauffeur from the same trip, and her husband, Jacob. Mary performed a joint wedding, marrying all three together. She blessed both brides with a strap-on. It turned out that Jacob and Rachel were both accountants and they were more than happy to manage our finances. Between our Charity and the Church donations, money was pouring in and I couldn’t be bothered to keep track of it. We had bought a limousine and Leah was thrilled to be our chauffeur again. We gave them an empty house to live in on our street and I bound them with the Zimmah ritual.

We had plenty of empty houses to choose from after the attack. We held our last meeting of the Naked Jogging Club the Friday after the attack. It was just too dangerous to be jogging out on the street. We were lucky the nuns didn’t attacks during one of our jogs. The girls were all sad and we had one last orgy in Madeleine’s living room. I ordered all the neighbors that I had let stay to move out, for their own safety. The only people living on Mountain View Court were our servants, bound by the Zimmah spell, and our families. We gave our Vizier, Sam, a house to share with her plaything, Candy, and gave Willow another house. Willow shared it with the three nurses and the receptionist that helped her run our charity clinic.

Mary and I started recruiting voluntary bodyguards who knew just what they were in for, a lifetime of serving us. Most were followers of our religious movement that traveled across the World to serve us. Each week, a new class of ten or so women were sent to the Pierce County Police Academy to be trained. Our bodyguard was down to thirty members, and once we had our willing recruits, we planned on giving them the same choice we gave the sluts, to stay or be set free. Other worshipers were recruited to provide maintenance for our plane and to be nurses in our clinic. When we started constructing our mansion, many of our worshipers volunteered their time and efforts in building the mansion. They felt so honored to build their God’s abode, we didn’t have the heart to tell them no.

For our friends and family whom we had given sex slaves to, we let them decide if they wanted to keep their slaves or give them the choice of freedom. My friends, Quatch, Chris, Karl, and Tom, elected to keep their slaves. As did Missy and her boyfriend, Damien. George and Shannon, on the other hand, freed Starla and to their surprise, she begged to stay on as their sex slave. My mom freed Joy, who quickly left, and Mary’s dad freed Felicity. She left, too, missing her family, but Sean and Tiffany didn’t seem to care. My little sister, Antsy, freed Via and then asked Via to be her girlfriend. Via happily said yes.

Our time since the attack has been busy. At our Charity’s first fundraiser, I announced my plans to run for state office and since them I’ve been giving interviews and and speeches. I had a number of issues that concerned me, the largest being gun control and crime. Everywhere I went, I would tell people to give up their weapons, to not do violence to each other. To just treat their fellow man with dignity. I had this great power and I was going to make the world a better place. I had other issues I championed as well: bigamy, decency laws, age of consent, prostitution, a balanced state budget, and state agencies spending tax money more wisely.

Desiree surprised us all when she admitted to working on a few campaigns in college, so I made her my campaign manager. With my power, running for office was all-too-easy. I was running unopposed, now. My opponents in the primary had been two Democrats, a Republican, a Libertarian, and a Constitutionalist who were all more than happy to drop out after meeting with me. Each gave me their ringing endorsements.

When I wasn’t giving speeches, I was giving interviews. To CNN, to Fox News, to MSNBC. All the talk shows – morning news, daytime talk, the late night shows – would send us requests for interviews. Jessica was our press secretary and handled all of it. Frankly, we just went were she sent us. Our first national talk show was the The Today Show. Mary and I flew to New York City the Sunday after the attack so we could be there bright and early Monday morning.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Today Show Set, July 1st, 2013

“Everyone has seen the seemingly miraculous footage taken last Wednesday,” Matt Lauer said when the commercial-break ended.

Mary and I were sitting next to each other on plush, white-leather chairs as Matt Lauer introduced us. Matt Lauer sat across from us, on the other side of the large window where the crowds gathered outside to hold up signs and get seen on TV. Sitting next to Matt Lauer was the beautiful Savannah Guthrie, a broad smile on her freckled face. Her honey-brown hair was styled to be light and curly as it fell about her shoulders. Her blouse was dark gray and sleeveless, almost a vest, that was cut just low enough to show a hint of her freckled bosom.

“With us today, is Mark Glassner and his fiancee, Mary Sullivan,” Matt Lauer finished.

“Hey Matt,” I said, trying to suppress my nervousness. My palms were sweaty, and I could just feel the moisture building in my armpits. Outside, the crowd at the windows cheered loudly, a muffled roar that could be just heard through the glass.

Mary sat cross-legged in one of her sultry dresses, dark blue today. Her freckled cleavage was on display, and most of her beautiful thighs. Her auburn hair was styled to fall about her shoulder in beautiful, dark-red waves that set off her emerald eyes. She smiled, her beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “It’s great to be here,” Mary answered back. She sounded so relaxed. Was she not nervous at all?

“The footage is almost unbelievable,” Savannah Guthrie said, crossing her legs. Her skirt was longer than Mary’s, but her beautiful calves were on display.

“Well, it’s most certainly not a hoax,” I said, trying to smile. “It hurt when I got shot.” That brought a chuckle from Matt and a beautiful laugh from Savannah.

“And that light, what was that?” Savannah pressed. “Did you really get healed by a miracle?”

“Mary and I, both, have powers,” I answered. “And I used those powers to heal myself.” A lie, but Jessica advised us to keep out the consorting-with-demons part.

“Show us something,” Matt Lauer said, a skeptical smile on his lips. “I would love to see your powers.”

Sam had taught us a few new spells. A lot of the magics in the book were stuff I’ve seen stage magicians perform. The type of magics that probably awed the people in ancient times. I concentrated and uttered a single word, “Uwph,” while I imagined I was rising up in the air. I floated up and Matt jumped and Savannah’s eyes widened in surprise. I floated a few feet forward and hovered in the middle of the studio. I could see the crowd outside watching in astonishment. A few, the ones with signs proclaiming me a God, fell to their knees.

Matt stood, his eyes shaken, and walked around me, swinging his arms about my body. He was searching for wires, I realized. His stood up on his tiptoes, straining to pass his arms over my head. “How are you doing that?”

“I have powers,” I answered, floating back to my chair and sitting down without my feet touching the ground. The floating spell required constant concentration, and really wasn’t worth the effort. But it sure was impressive.

“Well, um,” Savannah Guthrie stammered, trying to gather her wits. “People say you are a God. There are people gathering in front of your house. Footage of their, um, worship, and I use that term loosely, has been making the rounds on the internet. They call it worship, but it looks like a, well, frankly, an orgy.”

Mary smiled. “Savannah, Mark and I preach that love should be freely expressed in all its forms. There shouldn’t be any stigma attached to sex. There’s nothing wrong with two people having sex, right?”

“No,” Savannah answered, frowning.

“Then there shouldn’t be anything wrong with people having sex in public,” Mary finished.

Savannah nodded her head, and Matt answered, “I guess when you put it that way, there doesn’t seem to be anything wrong with it.”

“No, people should be free to find their pleasure wherever they want to, even if they’re related,” I said, staring boldly at Savannah, who flushed. I saw Mary smile next to me and shake her head. I knew just what she was thinking. She always was amused by my sex drive. But, when you wish for unlimited stamina, you might as well get some use out of it.

“People claim you use a gas to make them do what you want,” Matt Lauer said, continuing the interview. “Any truth to that?”

“No, people just like to follow our suggestions,” I said. “Your producer had us searched by the NYPD to see if we had any gas canisters or anything.”

“We did,” Savannah Guthrie interjected. “There were no suspicious gas canisters or anything.”

“So people just do what you tell them?” Matt Lauer asked, disbelief in his voice.

“How about a demonstration?” Mary asked.

“Sure,” Matt Lauer challenged. “Make us do something that we wouldn’t normally do.”

“Savannah, suck Mark’s cock,” Mary ordered.

Savannah Guthrie’s freckled cheeks were crimson red as she walked over and knelt before me. I reached over and grabbed Mary’s hand, giving her a thankful squeeze. She was such a caring fiancee, always attentive to my needs. Savannah’s hand reached out and unfastened my pants, pulling the zipper down. The crowd outside was cheering. They all heard our commands; no one would think this was weird or wrong.

Unfortunately, Matt Lauer didn’t think it was weird anymore, either. “What does that prove?” he asked, dismissively.

Mary blinked in surprise, then realized what we had just told him and everyone else who was watching The Today Show live. And it had to be live. Our powers didn’t seem to work if we recorded our commands. But a live broadcast, and we made sure it was live with the producers and not on a delay, that worked just fine. Just like talking on the phone.

I could see on the monitors behind the camera that they were getting a good close-up of Savannah Guthrie’s mouth as she engulfed my cock. Her tongue swirled around my cock deliciously. “She’s pretty good,” I moaned.

I glanced at Mary, her lips pursed as she stared at Matt Lauer. His disdain was starting to irritate her. “Well, Matt, how about you quit being the host of The Today Show and let Natalie Morales host in your place. She’s far prettier than you.”

“That is a great idea,” Matt Lauer answered, motioning to Natalie Morales. She was a beautiful, Latina woman with long, black hair. “I’ve had a good time as the co-anchor of The Today Show, but I feel the time has come for me to leave the show.”

Matt Lauer hugged Natalie Morales and kissed her on the cheek and walked off, and she sat down in his chair, confusion painting her face. “Well, Matt, take care, you will be missed,” Natalie Morales said, uncertainly. The producer walked over to Matt and they had a heated conversation behind the cameras.

“You are very pretty,” Mary told Natalie Morales. “Why don’t you show the world just how pretty those tits are.”

“And you’re just gorgeous, Mary,” Natalie Morales said with a smile as she started to unbutton her mauve, silk blouse. “I bet you have some pretty breasts as well, Mary.” Mary’s power to make any woman desire her was having the predictable effect on Natalie.

Savannah Guthrie was sliding her mouth up and down on my cock. I ran my hand through her honey-brown hair as I watched Mary stand up, reach behind her back, and unzip her dress. The shy girl that had blushed so furiously when she first stripped naked in the Starbucks had been replaced by this confidant woman, unashamed to show off her gorgeous body to the world. I admired her perky, freckled breasts tipped with dusky nipples. Her pubic hair had been waxed away, save for a small heart of fiery hair above her pussy.

Natalie Morales smiled, licking her lips, as her blouse fell open. Her large breasts were cradled by a silky, gray bra. Natalie Morales reached behind her and unclasped the bra, and shrugged out of her blouse and bra with one smooth motion. Her breasts were large, sagging just a bit, and topped with huge, dark areolas and hard nipples.

“You may be the most beautiful woman I’ve ever seen,” Natalie Morales breathed to Mary.

Mary smiled, and crooked her finger at Natalie Morales. The beautiful woman walked across the room to Mary, who kissed her passionately on the lips. Natalie Morales was breathing hard when Mary broke their kiss, and my fiancee sat down on her chair and spread her legs wide-open. “Pleasure me,” Mary commanded.

Natalie Morales knelt down and hesitantly licked at Mary’s slit. I felt my balls boiling as Natalie Morales started licking more confidently at Mary’s pussy. Mary moaned her encouragement, her right hand pinching her left nipple. Savannah’s sucking mouth was bringing me closer and closer to orgasming. I gripped her hair with a tight grip, and held her mouth in place.

“Swallow it, Savannah!” I moaned as I shot my cum into her mouth. I could feel her swallowing, sucking the last of the cum out of my balls. I released her head and she stood up. “Let’s give her a big cheer!” I urged the crowd outside and they were all screaming and shouting. A few of the women flashed their boobs as they got into the spirit of things.

Savannah Guthrie licked some cum off of her lips and waved to the crowd, her freckled face flushed, and a huge smile gracing her lips. She sat back down on her chair, adjusting her blouse, and looked at me. Being a consummate professional, she continued the interview as if she hadn’t just been sucking my cock, “So, not only have you founded a religious movement, but you’re running for public office. A State Representative for your home State of Washington?”

“Yeah,” I said with a smile, and went through the issues that concerned me. Mary spent the time writhing in pleasure in her chair as Natalie Morales devoured her cunt. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as her body shook from her orgasm and she let out a low, throaty moan. I was just finishing talking about my take on marriage, that anyone should be allowed to marry anyone else, even multiple anyones, when Mary finished cumming.

“Umm, she’s done that before,” Mary purred as Natalie Morales stood up. A producer came out and handed Natalie Morales a towel to wipe the pussy juices off her face. Mary just crossed her legs, not bothering to put her dress back on, and started answering questions about our Charity, the Women’s Health Organization for Reproductive Empowerment.

That Today Show interview created a firestorm of controversy. Everyone who watched the broadcast live didn’t see what the problem was, but those on the West Coast, where it was shown on tape delay, were disgusted. Family values groups and feminist groups were up in arms. The larger the controversy grew, the more and more shows wanted to interview us. Mary and I gave more and more interviews, and more and more of our critics were starting to agree with us. The President of the Council of Family Values and his wife appeared on Megan Kelly’s show to debate us. By the end, the President was fucking his wife up the ass while she ate out Megan’s pussy on National TV.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

What was taking Mary so long I wondered, as I stood before the crowd. These dress shoes were pinching my toes and I was starting to sweat in my jacket. I glanced back to the bridal tent where Mary and her bridesmaids were gathered, wishing they would hurry up. I was eager to see my sweet filly walking up the aisle in her beautiful dress.

I had already seen her in the dress. We spent an hour taking the wedding photos earlier today. And Mary looked stunning in her dress. It was snow-white, of course, with a lacy bodice. The lace wrapped around her torso, ending at the skirt, which was made of all these layers of ruffles that gave her skirt this bell shape. Her veil covered her whole head, draping across her shoulders and cleavage and she carried a bouquet of white and pink flowers, with a few purple flowers here and there for a splash of vibrancy. The same flowers lined the aisle on plinths and more petals were strewn across a white carpet that had been laid down over the field.

Our friends and families were seated on plastic, folding chairs. I had spent the last week talking to all our guests on the phone, making sure that there wouldn’t be any issues. I gave them a few, simple commands: to find any sex that they might witness to be perfectly normal, to be open to having sex at the reception, and to not feel any jealousy if their spouse or significant other chose to indulge themselves. Once they returned home, they would return to their normal behavior and remember the wedding fondly. With Mary’s family, I had to prepare them for Tiffany’s return, and that she looked eighteen now. Our bodyguards, led by 51, searched all of our guests and the staff for any weapons, just in case a nun had gotten to them. There were a still a few out there, maybe five left in the whole world, but that was enough to cause plenty of mischief.

Mary’s side was far more crowded than mine. She had quite the extended family it turned out. With a number of aunts, uncles, and cousins, and both sets of grandparents. Her father, alone, had five other brothers and sisters all of whom had kids. And a number of those female cousins were quite the lookers and I was excited to get to know a few of them more intimately during the reception. On top of that, Mary had a lot of friends from high school that showed up.

My side had my dad’s brother, Uncle Aaron, and his wife Dee and their two kids, Aaron Jr. and Laura. Next to my cousin, Laura, was her husband who held their infant daughter, Astrid. My mom’s family consisted of my grandma, my fat Aunt Toni and her teenage sons, Ray and Bobby. We seated the sluts on my side to make it look a little less one-sided, along with Cynthia and Vivian. It was nice to see the other two girls I fucked that morning in the Starbucks where I met Mary. My only friends were standing up with me as my best man and groomsmen.

I caught Tiffany’s eyes and I looked away. I still hadn’t forgiven Mary’s mother for getting Chasity and six of my bodyguards killed. Mary and I had a huge fight when she wanted me to go to her parents’ wedding last week. Mary may have forgiven her mother, but I doubt I ever could. All the other bodyguards had made a full recovery thanks to the Tsariy spell that Sam found in the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.

When she told us about a spell that could heal all but death, Mary insisted on healing Alice with it right away. After being shot, the doctors did what they could for Alice, but one round had entered through her throat as she fell and lodged in her brain and the doctors did not expect her to ever wake up.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Good Samaritan Hospital, July 4th, 2013

The limousine pulled up at the entrance to Good Sam hospital. We were here to heal Alice. Leah was driving. I was so happy that Rachel and Leah moved out here. I had a lot of fun with the two girls that weekend we spent in New York City and I was happy to see that they made their three-way relationship work. They were so cute together when I married the three of them last night. Jacob, their husband, positively beamed with a pretty girl on each of his arms who wanted to be his wife.

I was so excited to heal Alice. I had been so racked with guilt for what happened to Alice and I was so relieved to find out there was a way to heal her. I don’t know how neither Mark nor I had even thought to ask Sam if there was a healing spell in the Book before this morning. My only excuse was that it had been a busy week. We had to fly out to New York City for two days, where we gave several interviews. The most interesting one, of course, was The Today Show and that had produced quite the commotion. I guess getting oral sex from two famous people on national television would cause that.

Yesterday we had three funerals to attend. There was Chasity’s funeral in the morning, then 05’s funeral, whose real name was Dove Atterberry, at noon. The third funeral for Lucy Garnet, 63, was held last night. And today we had two more funerals to attend: Fawn Avery, 34, and Friuza Rostami, 78. Tomorrow would be the final two funerals: for Jeannette Kerry, 22, and Sasithorn Metharom, 30.

Leah held the door open, wearing her short, black skirt, fishnet stockings, and a white bustier that displayed her large breasts beautifully, and the blue and red tie that dangled between the slopes of her breasts looked so cute. She wore a small, black jacket and a chauffeur’s cap. Mark slid out, then held out his hand to help me up. Our bodyguards, 51 and seven others, formed up around us as we walked through the hallway.

Mark and the bodyguards waited outside Alice’s room as I slipped in. She looked so sad, lying on the bed. Bandages wrapped about her neck, a tube down her throat, and every few seconds the mechanical wheeze of the artificial lung pumping air into her would fill the room. IVs and sensors dotted her body. Dean, her husband, sat next to her, clutching her hand. He was wearing a rumpled T-shirt and sweatpants. He looked like hell, eyes baggy and blood-shot, his face covered in ragged, black whiskers.

“Hey, Mary,” he sadly greeted me. He had been by her side ever since she got shot; guilt stabbed at my heart. He still loved her and didn’t know that Alice was cheating on him with me, and with her yoga instructor before that. He also didn’t know that she was preparing to divorce him, wanting to run off with me. I didn’t have the heart to tell him the truth. Until this morning, we all thought that she was never going to wake up.

“Hey, Dean,” I answered. “Everything’s going to be alright.”

“They’re asking me to pull the plug,” Dean replied with hollow eyes. “I don’t know what to do.”

“It will be okay,” I told him and grasped Alice’s hand.

I concentrated on her being healthy, on her being whole. According to Sam, anyone could do this spell, you just had to believe it would work. I knew it would, I had seen too much magic to not know. I concentrated as hard as I could on Alice being healed, and whispered, “Tsariy.” Energy rushed out of me, into Alice, and a scarlet light enveloped her. The world swam about me and I felt dizzy, and then I was falling backwards.

“Mare!” Mark shouted in alarm. I felt his strong hands holding my arms and I realized that he had caught me. The Gift my mother gave him, her nun powers, had given Mark quick reflexes. I smiled up at him, feeling exhausted, and told him, “I’m fine, Mark. Thanks.”

Mark helped me back on my feet and kissed me on the forehead. He was so sweet. I leaned against his solid frame. The healing spell took a lot out of you. The more the person was hurt, the more that was wrong that you had to fix, the more energy it took out of you. I felt like I just had run a marathon. With a backpack full of bricks. Uphill the entire way.

Dean had jumped up and was staring at me in astonishment. “What did you do?”

Alice started choking, bolting upright. Her hands scrabbled to grab the breathing tube shoved down her throat. She gripped the plastic hose and pulled it, gagging and coughing the whole time. She breathed, hoarsely, as she flung the tube away and had another coughing fit. Dean grabbed her, hugging his wife tightly to his chest. There were tears running down his face as he stared gratefully at me.

“Dean?” Alice asked. She sound tired and confused. “What’s going on?”

“You were shot, dear,” he whispered. “You’ve been in a coma for a week. And Mary…she healed you.”

“What, Mary?” Alice glanced around and her hazel eyes met mine. Her cheeks flushed with color and a smile grew on her lips. But the smile quickly faded and her eyes narrowed in anger and jealousy as she realized who was supporting me. Mark was right, I was blind to her feelings. They were as plain as day.

“Dean, I need to talk to Alice, can you wait outside?” I asked. “You too, Mark.”

“You’re okay, right?” Mark asked, concern on his face. I nodded, and he kissed my cheek. “All right, Mare.”

“I’ll be right outside, dear,” Dean told Alice and squeezed her hand. The two men left the room.

Alice looked down at her body, at the IV and sensors. She reached out to take my hand and smiled when I gripped it. “What happened? I had this dream that I shot Mark and…” She trailed off, frowning at me. She must have seen something in my face, some flicker of emotion at the memory of Mark getting shot by Alice. “Oh God, that happened?”

I took a deep breath. “I need to apologize to you Alice.” She started to interrupt me and I placed my finger over her mouth. “Let me just talk, okay.” When she nodded her head, I explained to her all about our powers and our enemies and how she was used as a weapon to try and kill us. A bewildered expression slowly filled her face as I spoke. “Alice, I wanted to have one normal friend, one person not caught up in all of this. So, I didn’t take the steps to protect you. I did not think our enemies could do anything to you. I’m so very sorry, Alice.”

“I don’t know what to say, Mary. This is just so…crazy.” Alice gave a shriek when I rose up into the air. It was the same spell Mark used on The Today Show. I didn’t stay up too long, I was tired from healing her and was having trouble maintaining the concentration, and landed rather hard and I had to catch myself on the railing of her hospital bed. “How did you do that?”

“Magic,” I told her, then took a deep breath. “Do you still love Dean?”

She frowned. “What?”

“Dean spent the last week sitting by your side,” I told her. “He loves you a lot. So, do you love him, still?”

“I don’t know.” Alice gave a shake of her head. “I love you, Mary.”

“I love you like a friend, like a sister,” I explained as gently as possible, “but I love Mark. So, you have the choice, you can choose to stay with Dean, who loves you, and try and work out your problems, or you can continue to pine after me.” I kissed her on the forehead and walked out of the room.

Dean went back into the room and I could see them talking through the glass before I leaned against Mark and we marched down a few doors to Xiu’s room. Xiu looked so tiny on her hospital bed; she was sleeping peacefully, her round face relaxed. Unlike Alice, she didn’t have a respirator to breath for her. Mark walked up to her and took her hand and she woke up and smiled up at him. He whispered a word, and healed her.

She gasped loudly as the scarlet light enveloped her, bolting upright in the bed. When the light faded, the color was back in her round cheeks and her almond eyes were wide with amazement. The IV that had been in her arm had been forced out of her flesh. Xiu ripped off the various sensors, triggering all sorts of annoying alarms, and threw her arms around Mark. “Oh, thank you, thank you, Master!”

Mark stroked her face. “Xiu, I’m going to free you from my control for the next twenty-four hours. I want you to decide if you want to be our slut. Or, if you do not want to be our slut, I will free you.”

Confusion appeared on Xiu’s face as she was released from Mark’s control. She frowned, looking at us, then stood up from the bed and walked over to the plastic bag on the counter that contained her personal effects. She stripped out of her hospital gown; her petite, olive-skinned body was beautiful. Her skin was flawless, her ass firm and slim, and her huge breasts swayed as she moved, topped with dark nipples. She fished around in the bag and pulled out her nipple piercings. She frowned, trying to stick the piercing through her nipple.

“I’m not pierced anymore,” she whispered in surprise.

“I guess I healed you too well,” Mark grinned.

Xiu laughed and pulled out her gold choker with her name written in emeralds, and clasped it about her throat. “I am yours,” she answered and bent over the foot of her hospital bed, grasped her butt-cheeks and spread them, exposing her tight asshole. “Fuck my ass, Master. Hard!” A broad smile appeared on her lips. “Make it hurt, Master!”

“And what about me?” I pouted as Mark was moving behind her.

“I would love to eat your pussy, Mistress,” Xiu said, licking her lush lips. “I am your sex slave. Use and abuse me for your pleasure.”

Xiu gasped loudly in pain as Mark fucked her ass. He had roughly shoved his cock into her unlubed ass. Lust shined in Xiu’s eyes; the slut loved to be hurt, got off on it. I climbed on the bed, spread my legs and felt some of my exhaustion melt away as Xiu’s tongue lapped at my slit. She buried her face in my snatch, her nose bumping my clit, her fingers spreading my lips open as she dug her tongue furiously inside me.

“Oh fuck, that’s nice, slut!” I moaned. I caught Mark’s blue eyes and he smiled at me as he pounded her tight ass. “Eat my pussy! Yes, yes, that’s so fucking nice.” I gasped as Xiu shoved two fingers up my tight pussy.

I watched as Xiu’s ass jiggled as Mark’s groin slapped into her cheeks, filling the room with the slap of flesh. I grabbed Xiu’s black hair with one hand and pulled her face tight against my cunt as my hips writhed in pleasure. Mark was thrusting harder into her ass, pushing Xiu’s face into my pussy as he bottomed out in her ass.

“Your ass is fucking tight, slut!” Mark moaned. “I love fucking your slutty ass!”

Xiu moaned happily into my pussy. “Are you going flood this naughty slut’s ass, Mark?” I laughed.

“I am, Mare!” Mark panted.

I could feel my orgasm building inside me. Skillfully fueled by Xiu’s lips and fingers. Her tongue fluttered at my clit as her fingers slid along my tight sheathe. I groaned, my back arching, as Xiu sucked my little pearl between her lips and curled her fingers just right. My orgasm exploded out of me as the little slut found my G-Spot and I splattered her face with my girl-cum.

“Oh fuck, that was great, slut!” I moaned.

“I’m so happy, Mistress,” Xiu answered from between my thighs. “Master’s cock feels so amazing in my ass! Umm, I’m going to cum, Master! Ohhh, thank you, thank you for making me cum!”

“Fucking slut!” Mark groaned and slammed his cock into her, his face contorted in pleasure as he flooded her ass with his cum. “God damn, that was good, slut!”

Mark pulled out of her ass and I rested back on Xiu’s bed. Xiu turned around and quickly knelt down and started cleaning Mark’s cock off like a good slut. Mark stroked her black hair and smiled at me. Our Xiu stayed and Alice was healed. I wanted to hold onto this happy feeling as long as I could.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I was freaking out.

“Where’s my locket?” I asked, as grabbed at my throat for the third time, desperately feeling for the gold chain. I knew that it wasn’t there, I had already felt twice, but rational thoughts like that were hard to hang onto when you’re in a panic. Somehow, my locket had slipped off from around my neck. It was heart-shaped, made of silver, with a pink rose sculpted onto the front. I couldn’t lose it. Mark gave it to me that first day I met him. For the last fifteen minutes, my bridesmaids and I had been tearing the bridal tent apart trying to find it. I needed it. I couldn’t leave the tent and walk down the aisle without it!

My older sister Shannon was digging through a box while Antsy and Missy were searching the floor of the bridal tent. I needed to stay calm. If I started crying, my mascara would run and I would look like a frightful mess on my wedding day. “Please, please, please!” I begged over and over, fighting back the tears.

“Here it is!” Alice shouted in triumph. I sighed in relief as my maid-of-honor held up the silver locket. “It fell behind the chair.”

After I healed Alice that day, she had talked with her husband, Dean. She confessed her adultery to him. “I felt so guilty that I had been such a bad wife while Dean was being all attentive and loving since I got hurt,” Alice had later told me. “I just wanted to drive him away so I could wallow in my misery. Only, when I told him that I cheated on him, he was hurt, but he didn’t leave. For the first time, since, well, since forever, I guess, we talked. And it was nice.” They were in marriage counseling now, trying to work through their problems.

The news of Alice’s healing spread through the hospital and soon it was all over the news. And not just Alice’s healing, Mark cured Xiu and half the bodyguards that were still in the hospital before he was too tired. For the last two Thursdays, Mark and I have been healing the sick at Good Sam. It was nice to finally do something good and selfless with our powers.

Alice handed me the locket and I put it around my neck and secured the clasp. I do not know how it fell off my neck, the clasp seemed to be just fine. I was just so very relieved to feel it dangling between my breasts again, that I didn’t care why it fell off. I lowered my veil and took a deep breath. “Okay, let’s get this started.”

Missy popped her head out the tent flap then ducked back in, smiling. “Umm, maybe in a few minutes, Mary.”

I frowned and wondered what Mark was doing? Then an amused smile crossed my lips. No, I should be wondering who Mark was doing. I considered the candidates. One of the sluts, maybe? Or was it Rose Cunningham who was officiating our wedding? Or maybe his mother, Sandy? Certainly not my mom. Mark was still angry with her over Chasity’s death. I missed Chasity, too, but my mom was used by the other side and she felt so guilty over all the deaths she caused.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mountain View Court Estates, June 29th, 2013

I slipped out of the house, leaving Mark and our sluts that chose to stay to continue with their orgy. I was glad that most of our sluts stayed but I would miss Fiona, Thamina, and Noel. It was the right thing to do, however. I should have insisted weeks ago, but I was too caught up in the thrill of the power to make someone do whatever you wanted.

I walked naked down Mountain View Court, wearing only a pair of flip-flops. I could hear the music from our worshipers waiting out on the street corner. I didn’t know what to make of that development. Mark clearly found being worshiped too amazing to pass up. But, it just didn’t feel right, to be worshiped. We weren’t Gods. We had powers, sure, but anyone who was willing to pay the price could have them.

Then I had stepped out of the car and heard all those people chanting my name. I shivered, it was so intoxicating. I could feel the love of a hundred people. I bit my lip as I thought about that feeling. It’s not like we ordered them to worship us, I told myself. We never said we were Gods. We just didn’t correct them. And if it made those people happy to worship us, maybe it wasn’t right to take that away from them.

I put those thoughts away as I reached my parent’s house. They lived three houses down from Mark and I. This used to be the Gomez house, I think, before Mark made them sell their house. I pushed open the door and walked in. “Hello,” I called as I wandered around the house. Where was everyone? Missy and Damien lived here, along with their two sex slaves and Felicity, dad’s sex slave.

I heard splashes and I wandered to the back of the house. Missy and Damien and the sex slaves were splashing around in the pool, naked. They were playing Marco Polo, I realized, with Damien blindfolded, trying to find the girls.

“Marco!” he yelled.

“Polo!” the girls yelled back, splashing away from him as he lunged. He caught Dawn, Missy’s sex slave, by the foot and dragged the laughing, blonde girl to him. She hugged Damien and kissed him, wrapping her legs about his waist. Damien started to fuck her; I guess that was the reward for winning.

“Missy, where’s mom and dad?” I asked.

Missy swam to the side of the pool, her budding breasts just visible above the lip of the pool, water beading on her tits. “Upstairs,” she said, rolling her eyes. “They’ve been up there most of the day.”

“Well, have fun,” I said with a grin. Dawn was moaning like a banshee as Damien fucked her.

I went back into the house and walked upstairs. I knocked on my Dad’s bedroom door and then went inside. They were in bed together, cuddling. My dad looked so happy as he glanced up at me and Mom was flushed and smiling, her blonde hair draped across Dad’s chest.

“I see you two are getting along,” I said archly.

Mom’s face grew more red. “We had a lot of time to make up.”

“What can we do for you, Mary?” Dad asked.

“I need to bind Mom,” I answered, walking towards them.

Dad grinned and patted the bed next to him. I climbed on, pressing my naked body against Dad and kissing him on the lips. Mom reached out and, hesitantly, touched my breast. Her finger ran gently along the slope up to my hard nipple. I shivered in pleasure as her finger grazed my hard nipple. I broke the kiss with Dad and leaned over his body and kissed my mom on the lips.

“Are we really going to make love to our daughter?” Mom asked, sounding unsure.

“I need to fuck dad for the Zimmah ritual, Mom,” I answered. “Besides, you two haven’t fucked Missy yet? I’m surprised the little minx hasn’t already barged on in.”

Mom glanced at Dad, her eyebrows raised. Dad coughed. “Well, Missy was just so persistent, and I had already fucked Mary and Shannon. So, it just seemed fair, Tif,” Dad answered, lamely.

Mom drew in a deep breath. “This isn’t the family reunion I thought it would be.”

I grasped my mom’s perky boob. Mom had a cup size on me and I was a little jealous. I tweaked her nipple and said with a grin, “But it’ll be a lot of fun.”

Mom relaxed as I played with her nipple then a naughty twinkle appeared in her blue eyes. “I guess it will be.” Mom kissed me back, this time her lips soft and gentle. I tilted my head and let her tongue slip into my mouth. I felt Mom’s hand on my breast again, squeezing me and rubbing my nipple.

“That was hot,” Dad moaned as we broke the kiss.

Mom laughed and I slid my hands beneath the cover to find him hard, his cock sticky. “Did you just fuck Mom?”

“Yes,” Dad smiled proudly. “A couple of times. We’re like teenagers again.”

“Well, one of you is a teenager again,” I laughed. The benefit of the Gift made one young and beautiful or, in the case of a man, young and ripped. I was enjoying the new Mark. I loved Mark when he was flabby, but Mark with all his muscles was just yummy. Just like Karen, even though Mom wasn’t a nun anymore, she kept the youth and beauty and looked eighteen.

I pushed the covers back to expose his hard dick rising out of the forest of red hair. I moved down and licked his shaft, tasting my mom’s spicy flavor. It was similar to my flavor, but without the sweetness. Dad moaned in appreciation and then Mom’s tongue was licking with me. Our tongues brushed as we cleaned his cock. I kissed my mom around Dad’s cock, tasting his salty pre-cum.

“Oh fuck, that’s amazing,” Dad moaned. “My hot wife and hot daughter are sucking my cock! I’m so damned lucky.”

“Umm, Dad, you feel ready,” I panted, sitting up. “Sit on Dad’s face, Mom.”

I straddled Dad, guiding his hard cock to my wet cunt as Mom slid up to sit on his face. Her blonde bush was messy with her juices and Dad’s cum. Dad didn’t seem to mind, though, and Mom moaned as he ate her pussy out. I sighed in satisfaction as I felt my dad’s cock fill me all the way up. Mom grinned happily at me and I realized just how much alike we looked. I leaned in and kissed the blonde version of myself.

I loved the feel of Dad’s cock inside me. It was the last chance for me to fuck him for awhile. My period should start tomorrow, and then I was going off the pill so Mark and I could have our own child. I was jealous of Korina for beating me to the punch. I rode Dad faster, enjoying his cock rubbing against the sensitive sheathe of my pussy and Mom’s tongue probing my mouth. I gripped her blonde hair and devoured her lips.

My orgasm was building quickly as I slammed up and down on Dad. My mom broke the kiss and she bent down and started sucking at my nipple. “Oh, fuck, that’s nice, Mom!” Her tongue swirled about my nipple, and then she would suck and nibble. Mom sure knew how to please a woman. I cradled my mom’s head to my breast as my orgasm crashed through me. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” I moaned as I kept fucking Dad.

“Umm, was that a nice one, sweety?” Mom asked.

I smiled and nodded and I bent down to suck on my mom’s nipple. I teased her nipple, gently brushing it with my tongue as she writhed atop Dad’s face. Then I sucked the hard nub into my lips, enjoying the feel of her fat nipple on my lips.

“Oh my baby’s sucking at my breast again,” Mom moaned, stroking my cheeks. “Oh yes, that feels so lovely. How I missed you, Mary.” Her body trembled as she came on Dad’s lips.

Dad lasted a long time inside me. He didn’t have Mark’s recuperative powers and it took him awhile to cum. But Mom and I had a few more orgasms before then as we enjoyed Dad. We kissed each other and played with each other’s breasts. Dad moaned loudly into Mom’s cunt as his cock flooded my pussy with his sperm and the feel of my Dad’s cum flooding my pussy triggered another orgasm. This one wasn’t as intense as the others, but fluttered pleasantly through my body.

I rolled off Dad, my legs sore, and I enjoyed the warm, wet feeling of Dad’s cum in my pussy. “You need to eat me out, Mom,” I told her. “To complete the spell.”

“Sure, sweety,” Mom smiled, and slid between my legs.

I could feel Mom’s breath warm on my pussy as she lowered her face. “Zimmah,” I whispered as she took her first swipe of the incestuous mess between my thighs. I felt the energy flow from Dad into the two of us.

“Oh, wow,” Mom breathed. “We’ll be together, forever, won’t we?”

“Yeah, Mom,” I smiled as she dug her lips into my pussy and began to eat me out. “One happy family, forever.”

“Forever,” Dad whispered and then he leaned over and kissed me and I tasted Mom’s delicious pussy on his lips. Forever with Mark and my family and our sluts, I thought happily as Mom’s sucking lips brought me to a delicious orgasm.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The Wedding, July 20th, 2013

I glanced at Rose as I waited. She was officiating our wedding, and the teenager was wearing a simple, black dress, that was very low cut and I found myself admiring her cleavage. She had a nice, round pair of breasts that filled out the bodice very nicely. Rose saw my stare and flushed happily, her hand playing with the end of her long, golden braid.

“Are you wearing panties?” I asked Rose.

The fifteen year old beamed at me. “Of course not, my Lord. I follow all the teachings.” Rose’s fingers pulled up the hem of her skirt, exposing her blonde bush. “Panties should only be worn to excite your lover or when your period is upon you. Otherwise, a pussy should be free and ready to be entered,” Rose quoted.

“You definitely look ready to be entered,” I smiled.

Rose bent over the altar, holding her skirt up, exposing her tight, teenage ass. “I am ready for my Lord’s pleasure.”

“Jesus,” Quatch muttered, earning a glare from Rose. “Wish I was a God.”

I grinned at Quatch as I moved behind Rose and unzipped my pants. The audience was growing restless as the wait for Mary dragged on, and no-one objected to what I was doing, thanks to my commands. A few watched with interest and Alison gave me a thumbs up and then started kissing her new wife, Desiree.

“Oh my God!” Rose moaned as I entered her tight pussy. I caught her sister-wife, Daisy’s, envious face as she watched her twin getting fucked. Daisy and Rose drew straws to see who would get to officiate our wedding and Daisy was clearly disappointed that she lost. Rose continued moaning, “Fuck me, my Lord! Oh, fuck my juicy cunt!”

I pounded her tight cunt hard and fast and grabbed her blonde braid and pulled her head back. Her face was in profile, her eyes closed tight with pleasure, her mouth wide open as she moaned and panted. I saw movement at the bridal tent, Missy popped her head out for a moment before she ducked back in. I yanked hard on Rose’s braid as I really started to slam into her cunt hard and fast.

“Yes, yes! Fuck my naughty pussy!” Rose was screaming. “Oh, yes! I love your cock, my Lord. Your big, hard cock is making my unworthy cunt feel so good! I’m gonna cum, my Lord!”

Rose’s back arched as she came, her hips slamming back into me, and I enjoyed the silky grip of her cunt milking my cock. I groaned, feeling my balls starting to boil. I thrust harder into her teenage pussy, griping her slim hips as I drove my cock rapidly in and out of her. My balls boiled over with lust and I filled her young cunt full of my cum. I pulled out of Rose and she pulled her skirt back down her ass, a happy smile painted on her face.

The band started playing as I put my cock away. Finally, I thought in relief. Two of Mary’s cousins, a pair of adorable, five-year-old twins, Matti and Drew, walked out. They were the flower-girl and ring-bearer, respectively. Matti looked so cute as she walked forward, throwing more flowers on the aisle with a dignified air spoiled only by her cute smile. Drew tried to walk with a stately grace as he held the pillow with the wedding bands and Matti quickly out-paced her brother. She was just having so much fun that when she reached the end of the aisle and realized that her brother wasn’t next to her, she walked back to him, throwing more flowers while our friends and family laughed at how cute she was.

They were followed by Alice and our sisters. They all looked beautiful in their cream-colored bridesmaid’s dresses. Particularly Shannon and Missy; their red hair made quite a splash against the cream dresses. Alice looked at me and for the first time there wasn’t jealousy in those eyes. I was also relieved that she didn’t pull out a gun when she reached the altar.

The traditional wedding march started up and everyone ‘oohhed’ and ‘aahhed’ when Mary appeared. My heart almost stopped. I had seen her in the dress just a few hours ago as we posed for photos, but this was different. Her emerald eyes found mine through the veil and the smile that covered her face was breathtaking, producing delightful dimples in her cheeks. Clutched in her hands was a bouquet of beautiful flowers, white and pink with a few purple flowers for a splash of brilliant color. Sean, her father, took her arm, and they walked slowly up the aisle. The setting sun lit Mary’s dress with an orange hue and for a moment she looked like an angel aglow with radiant power.

Sean shook my hand, then handed Mary off to me. Alice held Mary’s bouquet as I took my fiancee’s hands. They were soft and gentle and I squeezed them as her flowery perfume filled my nose and left me feeling light-headed. We stared into each other’s eyes as Rose began her marriage ceremony; Mary’s eyes were deep green and full of love and I could happily stare into them forever. Rose gave a sermon on the importance of love and the beauty of two people sharing their lives together. The girl didn’t sound nervous at all, considering she was marrying her Gods.

“Was that Rose I heard moaning?” Mary whispered quietly as Rose preached.

I smiled. “I got bored.”

“That’s my horny stallion.” Mary giggled silently, trying not to let her body shake too much. “Sorry for the holdup. I thought I lost my locket.” She touched the silver, heart-shaped locket nestled in her beautiful cleavage.

“I’m just so happy to marry you,” I answered. She smiled warmly at me and I couldn’t help but smile back at my beautiful bride.

Rose’s sermon went on for about ten more minutes. “The couple have written their own vows,” Rose stated as Quatch passed us the wedding bands. They were simple, golden bands. Inscribed on the inside of each ring was one simple word, “Forever.”

I took Mary’s hand and placed the ring just at the tip of her finger. Mary took a deep breath, tears brimming in her eyes, “Mark, you changed my life the day you walked into my work. You captured my heart and loved me enough to set me free. And I loved you enough to come back. I want to be with you every day of our lives. The good days and the bad. Forever at your side.” My hand trembled as I slid the wedding band all the way onto her finger, up against her engagement ring.

Mary took my wedding band and held my hand, smiling expectantly at me. “That was beautiful, Mare.” She blushed beneath her veil, tears brimming in her beautiful eyes, and I grinned at her. “I was captivated the moment I saw you the day I walked into your work. I never thought I would meet someone who could love me with all her heart the way you have. You are all I will ever need. From now, until the end of time. You are all I need, my love.” Mary was crying and smiling as she slid my wedding band onto my finger.

“By the powers invested in me by my Gods and the State of Washington, I now pronounce you man and wife.” Everyone clapped at Rose’s pronouncement and I lifted my wife’s veil ever so gently. Her lips quivered as we stared at one another and then my arms wrapped around her slim body and I pulled her to me. Our lips met and time seemed to stop. Everything faded away as I kissed my wife and felt her body pressed to me. Her lips tasted sweet, and my nose was filled with the heady scent of her flowery perfume and the faint, coconut smell of her shampoo. Her soft hand stroked my cheek and her dress was silky smooth beneath my hand.

When we broke the kiss, everyone was standing and clapping. We breathlessly turned to face our families, Mary’s arm hooking around mine. We started to walk slowly down the aisle, past the grinning men and the teary-eyed women. They started showering us with rice, the kernels falling about us, getting stuck in our hair and sliding down the front and back of my shirt.

A white Rolls Royce limo pulled up and Leah opened the door. She was wearing a more conservative chauffeur’s outfit than usual. Tears shown in her hazel eyes as she murmured, “I’m so happy for you, my Gods.” Mary stroked her face and bent and kissed her gently on the lips before slipping into the limo. I helped to gather her skirt up and slid in beside her.

“You are so beautiful,” I told my new wife, snuggling up to her and kissing her smiling lips as my hand slid up the side of her dress to gently squeeze her breast through the lacy bodice.

“It’s only a five minute drive to the lodge,” Mary protested between kisses. We were holding our reception at the Paradise Lodge, nearby. As I groped Mary, my other hand was busy lifting up her skirts. “You’ll ruin my dress.” Her protests were growing weaker as my hand found her stocking-covered thigh and I slid up her leg. She was wearing panties with a smooth material. Satin, maybe. I found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing her moistening pussy through her panties’ gusset.

“My horny stallion,” Mary panted, kissing me back. “You’re going to make a mess of my hair, too.”

“I don’t care,” I told her. My fingers found the elastic band of her panties and started to pull them off.

“Umm, I don’t either,” panted Mary as I ran my fingers through her bare pussy. “Make love to me, husband.”

The limo stopped, we were already at the lodge. But, our guests could wait while I made love to my wife. Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Leah turn to watch us, her smiling face framed by her bleached-blonde hair. Mary’s hand fumbled at the zipper of my slacks. She reached into the fly, tugging my boxers down and wrapping her hands around my cock and fishing my hardening shaft out. She leaned against the side of the limo, spreading her legs. Her skirts and petticoats bunched up about her waist, almost hiding my wife from me as I settled between her thighs.

“Ohh, I love you,” Mary moaned as my cock found the opening to her pussy and I slid inside her.

She was warm and wet and tight. “I love you, my sweet filly!” I moaned as I started thrusting into her wet hole. I fucked her hard, rocking the limo with every plunge. Mary slammed her hips back at me. We were both too horny to bother with foreplay. Besides, our guests were waiting. The grip of her cunt on my cock was sending waves of pleasure through my cock, ending at my balls.

“Fuck me, fuck me, stud!” Mary gasped loudly. I could see our guests arriving through the tinted window above Mary’s head, and the amused smiles on their faces. They all knew what was going on in the limo.

“My beautiful wife!” I panted. “Your pussy feels so amazing.”

“Oh fuck, I’m gonna cum, Mark! Umm, pound your filly’s cunt. Give me a good ride!”

The car was quickly filling up with the scent of my Mary, that sweet and spicy aroma of her cunt. I inhaled deeply, enjoying the scent. The slap of flesh and the rustle of fabric echoed through the back of the limo. Mary squealed in pleasure, bucking beneath me. I felt her cunt contracting about my cock as her orgasm rolled through her body.

I slammed three more times into her, balls growing tighter and tighter, and then buried myself inside my wife and flooded her pussy with my cum. We both were breathing hard and I tried to kiss her, but her bunched up skirt made that far too difficult. I pulled out and put my wet cock back into my pants. Mary found her panties and pulled them on quickly to contain the mess inside her.

“That was great, Mare,” I told her. “I love you so much.”

She smiled happily at me and kissed me. “Do I look alright?”

Mary’s hair was a little mused, her skirt a little wrinkled, and her face was flushed and sweaty. “You look so beautiful.”

Leah opened the door and this time we were greeted with catcalls and whistles as we headed into the lodge for the reception. Mary and I stood at the entrance and greeted everyone as they walked in. The children were taken to a small room to be out of the way, and everyone else went into a richly-appointed dining hall. There was a long table for the wedding party, with Mary and myself seated in the middle, and everyone else sat at small, round tables that seated four. We spread out the sluts, sitting each one by a male cousin and told them to be very friendly.

After the dinner, Mary and I did our solo dance. Neither of us danced well, but everyone clapped when we finished. Maybe they were just relieved that our solo was over. Other couples joined us on the dance floor: my mom and her girlfriend Betty, Mary’s parents, Missy and Damien, and my sister and Via. As we were dancing, I saw Lillian slip off with my cousin Ryan. He was fifteen and probably about to lose his virginity. I danced with my mom, and Betty, and Shannon, before I found myself dancing with Alex, one of Mary’s red-headed cousins.

Alex was seventeen, lithe and pretty, with fiery red hair and a face almost entirely covered in freckles. Mary smiled at me as she was twirled about by my cousin, Aaron Jr., as I led Alex off to a side-room we set up for couples to go and be intimate in. Mary didn’t want her wedding to descend into an orgy. The room was partitioned into curtained-off, little rooms with mattresses.

“Oh wow,” a woman exclaimed from behind a curtain. “You do have a cock! How did you do that?”

“Magic,” Sam answered. Sam, our former slut who was now our Vizier, had given herself a dick using a spell she found in the Book.

I opened the curtain curious to know whom she was fucking. Sam was sucking at a woman’s breast as they sat on a mattress. The woman had her hands wrapped around the cock that jutted up from Sam’s groin. I blinked in surprise, the woman was my cousin Laura. And then I realized her husband, Ethan, was sitting in the corner jacking off as he watched his wife and Sam.

Sam’s lips came away from Laura’s breast and I saw a white liquid beading on Laura’s nipple. Breast milk, I realized. She only had Astrid two months ago as I recall. I wondered what breast milk tasted like as Sam bent down and sucked on her other nipple. Must be delicious, because Sam was eager to try more.

I pushed Alex down to her knees and told her to suck my cock. Sam heard and turned her head, licking her lips. “Sir, are you going to watch?”

“Yeah,” I smiled and Sam grinned at me.

Sam pushed Laura onto her back and hiked up the green skirt of my cousin’s dress as Alex licked at the head of my cock. Her tongue felt nice as it fluttered about my sensitive cock’s head. Sam pulled off Laura’s white panties, exposing her brown bush. Sam ran a few fingers through Laura’s cunt and spread open her pink pussy and guided her cock to my cousin’s cunt.

“Fuck me!” Laura begged. “I want to see if a woman’s cock feels different.”

Ethan scooted closer to his wife and offered his cock to her lips. “Thanks, cutie,” Ethan moaned as his wife sucked his cock into her mouth.

From where I was standing, I had a perfect view of Sam sliding her cock into Laura’s cunt. Beneath Sam’s cock I could see her wet pussy. Laura moaned around her husband’s cock as Sam started fucking her with slow, deep thrusts. Laura’s hands started to grope Sam’s olive-skinned ass, slipping down and finding her wet pussy.

“Finger me, slut!” Sam moaned as Laura found her wet pussy. Sam thrust hard into Laura as my cousin shoved her fingers up Sam’s eager cunt.

“Fuck that’s amazing!” I moaned as I watched. I grabbed Alex’s head and shoved her mouth around my cock and started fucking the girl’s face. There was something hot about watching a girl with a cock fuck another girl. This was like that Anime shit that Quatch was into. Never find your friend’s porn collection, I learned the hard way. Especially if he’s into some weird, Japanese fetishes. But seeing this live, I was starting to get why he liked it.

Sam was pounding Laura’s cunt harder and harder. Ethan didn’t last long in his wife’s lips and flooded her mouth with his cum. When his dick popped out, Sam bent down and kissed Laura and the pair snowballed his cum as Sam continued pumping in and out of Laura’s cunt. My balls were boiling over at that, and I filled Alex’s mouth with my spunk.

“Wow,” Alex panted, when I released her. “You cum a lot, Mark.” She glanced at the action and I saw her fidgeting.

“Pretty hot, huh?” I asked her.

“She has a cock?” Alex whispered in awe, licking her lips. “Holy shit, that’s cray.”

“Gonna cum!” Sam moaned, slamming her hips inside Laura. “Oh shit, your pussy feels amazing!” Sam buried herself into Laura’s cunt, breathing hard and then rolled off. My cousin’s pussy gaped open and was messy with Sam’s cum.

“Clean her up,” I ordered Alex.

“How?” Alex asked, looking around for something. A towel, maybe? I should have been more specific.

“With your mouth,” I told her.

Alex flushed and licked her lips, bending down to Laura’s cunt. Sam’s cock shrunk, and went back to being a clit, as she watched Alex hesitantly lick at my cousin’s messy cunt. Sam looked back at Ethan and grabbed his cock and gave it a stroke.

“Want to fuck my snatch?” Sam asked, a smile on her round face.

“Got to get me ready,” Ethan told her as Sam lazily stroked his cock. Sam smiled and sucked his cock into her lips.

I lifted Alex’s red skirt up. She wore a pair of red, satin bikini-cut panties. I pulled them down to her thighs and found her furry, red muff. I grabbed her plump asscheeks and spread them open. She had a cute, rosebud asshole. It look so inviting, I just had to fuck her ass. I shoved my cock inside her cunt to get my dick nice and lubed.

“Holy shit!” Alex gasped in surprise as I pushed into her tight asshole and slid my dick a few inches into her hot ass. “What the hell, you’re fucking my ass!”

“Don’t stop licking!” Laura begged. “I was so close.”

“Keep licking, slut!” I barked at Alex, and slapped her ass.

She yelled and buried her face back into Laura’s cunt. Alex was turning into quite the eager muff diver as I fucked her tight ass nice and slow. Sam stretched out next to Laura, and Ethan mounted her and started fucking away. Laura smiled at her husband and ran a finger down his arm. Ethan smiled at her, then bent over and sucked at her milky nipple.

I gripped Alex’s hips, and fucked her ass faster and faster. Her ass was tight and hot and felt like rough velvet. Her small hips started to move as she got used to my cock up her ass and it wasn’t long before I heard her moan in pleasure into Laura’s cunt. Laura was gripping Alex’s red hair and cursing as her orgasm neared.

“Eat me!” she moaned. “Oh God, I’m so close to cumming! Just lick at my clit a little bit more! Yes, yes! Just like that!” Milk was running out of her nipples as she bucked on Alex’s face, then fell back, a contented smile on her lips. “Umm, that was nice.”

I kept fucking Alex’s ass and I stared hungrily at her tits. “Let me taste your milk, Laura.”

“Sure, Mark,” she said, standing up and bending over, dangling her full breasts in my face. Her nipples were dark red and I latched on sucking. The milk was sweet, far sweeter than a cow’s milk, and had a bit of a cantaloupe flavor. I sucked hungrily, enjoying the taste of her milk.

“That’s my randy stallion,” Mary’s voice purred from behind.

I let go of my cousin’s tits to see Mary leading in one of her high school friends, a blonde girl with curvy hips and breasts that were spilling out of the top of her black dress. Her dress was half-unlaced and Mary’s hand was down the front. Mary pulled her hand out and walked over to Laura, bending down to taste her breast milk.

“Umm, that’s good,” Mary purred. Then she grabbed Laura’s hand and her high school friend’s hand and led them off to another curtained partition.

“Hey, I wasn’t done,” I protested.

“When you’re finished with Alex’s ass, come join us,” Mary laughed.

I pounded Alex’s ass, cumming as quick as I could. I had to get another taste of that breast milk. I left Alex lying next to Sam and Ethan as they fucked, my cum dribbling out of her tight ass. I found Mary’s friend sitting on my wife’s face and Laura eating out my wife’s pussy. I knelt behind my cousin, lifted her skirt. Alex did a good job cleaning my cousin’s cunt I noticed as I lined up my cock and shoved it into her pussy.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My feet were killing me. We had just spent the last hour dancing. The hour before that was spent fucking. I still had the flavor of Laura’s breast milk on my lips. My new husband sat next to me. Thanks to his new powers from my mom, he wasn’t even out of breath. He had far too much energy these days. He put his arm around me and I snuggled up against him and kissed his cheek.

After Mark came in his cousin Laura’s cunt, Mark and I nursed at her tits as my friend, Shelly, ate Mark’s cum out of her pussy. When Laura came, her milk seemed to flow a little faster as we sucked at her. I loved the taste of breast milk. I heard a woman could produce milk as long as she had someone to nurse. Korina had beautiful breasts and I couldn’t wait until she had Mark’s kid and her milk was flowing. She was going to be our little milk slut.

The band was playing a slow song and despite how sore my feet felt, I itched for one more dance with my husband. Mark smiled when I told him, and he led me out to the dance floor. I wrapped my arms around his neck, and he held my waist and we swayed together. I stared into his blue eyes and enjoyed the boyish grin on his lips.

Alison and Desiree danced beside us, the two newlyweds lost in each other’s eyes. Other couples joined us: my mom and dad, Laura and Ethan, Shannon and her fiancee, and Cynthia and Vivian. Via dragged Antsy out onto the dance floor and I smiled in amusement. Antsy and Mark were a lot alike, they both fell in love with their slaves and set them free. My friend, Ursula, and her boyfriend swayed past us, and Quatch and his sister-slave, Kim, were practically grinding on each other. Lillian danced with my cousin Alex for a minute, and then the two were slipping into the side room to fuck. Lillian spent most of the night in there. I think she was on a mission to fuck every cousin Mark and I had.

The song ended and Mark scooped me up in his strong arms. “Thank you,” I whispered, relieved to be off my tired feet.

He kissed my forehead. “Any time, Mare,” he grinned and carried me out to the waiting limo as our friends and family wished us well on our honeymoon. We were off to spend two weeks seeing the sites of Europe, starting with Paris.

This time we just cuddled as Leah drove us off the slope of Mount Rainier back towards South Hill. I dozed in my husband’s arms and when Mark shook me, we were at Thun Field. Our Gulfstream was fueled and ready for take-off. The eight bodyguards there accompanying us, led by 51, waited at attention in their slutty uniforms. Next to them was our flight crew; Joslyn and Lynda in their slutty stewardess outfits. Our actual stewardesses, Monique and Lize, were stunningly beautiful in their sexy outfits: skank-skirts that didn’t even cover all of their asses, and white corsets that left their magnificent breasts bared. We hugged and kissed our flight crew then boarded our plane.

Monique helped me with my skirt as I climbed into the airplane. I hoped my wedding dress wasn’t too ruined. I had done a bit more fucking in it then I planned on. On board, Mark helped me slip out of my wedding dress, leaving me standing in my wedding lingerie. A white, satin bra that molded perfectly about my breasts, my satin panties that clung to my ass like a second skin, and my garter belt holding up my white stockings.

“You are so beautiful,” Mark whispered in awe as his eyes feasted on me. I posed for him like a forties pin-up gal. Mark kissed me and scooped me up in his arms and sat down on the chair.

I adjusted myself on his lap, my legs draped over the arm of the chair and I stared into his blue eyes. “I love you, Mark Glassner.”

He stroked my cheek, sending a delicious thrill through my body. “I love you, Mary Glassner.”

Mary Glassner. I smiled, liking the sound of that. The plane taxied down the runway, off to fly us to Europe for our two week honeymoon. Happiness churned in my heart as I kissed my husband as the plane accelerated down the runway and leaped from the ground. When we were at cruising altitude, Mark carried me in his arms to our cabin at the rear of the plane, and the inviting bed that awaited us.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

University of Wisconsin-Madison, July 21st, 2013

“I’ll be there by ten,” Brandon had told me on the phone and that was nearly three hours ago.

This waiting was killing me. Brandon had been breathing down my neck to finish translating his book, and now that it was done, he was late. Doubt was starting to eat away at my mind. This entire situation was off. The only thing that kept me from going home was the thought of the two hundred thousand Brandon owed me.

Why he would pay three hundred thousand for a translation of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor was beyond me. It was like the numerous grimoires I had seen over the years, the Keys of Solomon, for instance, or the Sefer Raziel HaMalakh, that purported to let you do magic and command angels and demons. There was definitely more to the story than Brandon told me.

So I decided to take steps to protect myself.

I had uploaded my translation to the school’s server. The school’s system had a useful function, a teacher could upload an assignment and have it published at a later date. So, I set the computer to publish the translation on Monday at noon. If everything went smoothly tonight, I would take it down. But, if something went wrong, the translation and a message telling everyone that Brandon Fitzsimmons was responsible for anything that might have happened to me would get published.

I should just walk away. Every bone in my body was telling me to do that. That’s why I set up the insurance with the school server to begin with. Brandon didn’t want anyone else to know about the translation. But I just couldn’t bring myself to walk away from all that money. The first check had cleared. One hundred thousand dollars was more than I made in a year and I wanted that other two hundred thousand he promised. I was nearing my retirement and my divorce last year had eaten up my nest egg.

Footsteps approached and I perked up. The door to my small office opened and there was Brandon. He looked more haggard than a month ago, greed and excitement gleaming in his eyes. I swallowed, fear bubbling in my stomach. This was a mistake, I should run, I should shout, or attack him. But, I wanted that money. I needed that money.

So instead, I greeted Brandon.

“You have it, Professor Scrivener!” he demanded.

I pulled out a thumb drive, holding it out. “Yes, I…” Brandon just yanked it out of my hand.

“This is the only copy?”

I lied, “Yeah. I erased my hard drive like you asked. Where’s my money?”

A smile appeared on Brandon’s lips and he reached into his coat just like last time. Only this time, he pulled out a small, black gun. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed to tell him about my insurance. “I made…” My words were cut off by a punch to my chest. I clutched at my breast, blood welling between my fingers, and I stumbled back. No, no, no! This can’t be happening! You greedy fool! I struggled to talk, to tell Brandon about my insurance, but it was too hard to breath, let alone speak.

You stupid, greedy idiot, I berated myself as I sank to the floor. Brandon grabbed my computer case and slammed it hard onto the floor, spilling broken components everywhere. He fished out the hard drive and pocketed that, then slammed my laptop on the floor. Everything was growing darker and darker as Brandon dug through the wreckage of my laptop to find its hard drive and…

I was falling, falling, falling.

Into darkness.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Babylon’s House, July 21st, 2013

“Chantelle,” I said, softly, shaking my pregnant wife. She was sleeping in one of the bedrooms in Babylon’s house. We had been staying with Babylon ever since her coven started worshiping Lilith. For the last month we had been caring for the barely conscious Karen as Lilith’s vessel grew swiftly in her belly.

“What, Lana?” she asked, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. Her belly was swollen with Lilith’s child. Both of us were pregnant with our Goddess’s children. They were growing fast, only a month had passed since Lilith blessed us with her seed. We would probably give birth in just a few days, a week at most.

“Karen’s gone into labor,” I told her and I could feel the excited smile growing on my lips. “Our Goddess is about to be born!”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 34.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Seven: The Book

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 27: The Book

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Female/Teen female, Mind Control, Orgy, Magic, Incest, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Pussy

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 26.



The fire crackled in the clearing, fiery sparks rising up into the air like tiny souls. Tonight was Thursday, the Twentieth of June. The Summer Solstice. The coven assembled around the bonfire, all ten women stripped naked, their bodies painted orange and red by the firelight. Ready to worship their Goddesses.

After Lilith freed us from Mark Glassner’s control and we pledged our souls to her, Chantelle and I had been searching for worshipers. Our Goddess, Lilith, commanded us to find her followers and Babylon’s coven was the first.

We met Babylon, the coven’s leader, earlier this week. A single mother and civil engineer for the City of Seattle, who found Wicca after her abusive husband beat her nearly to death. At the shelter, a kind woman named Helena introduced her to the worship of nature and the Divine Goddess. When Helena passed two years ago, Babylon took over the coven and drove out the few men in the coven and any women that objected.

Just what Lilith was looking for. No man was worthy of worshiping Lilith. Most of the coven were gay, I could see their hungry looks as they gazed upon the naked flesh of my wife, Chantelle and myself. And the rest were certainly bi or bi-curious. The coven ranged from the young Crystal, Babylon’s seventeen year-old daughter, to Babylon herself in her early forties.

We convinced Babylon to let us demonstrate our Goddesses power for her group and ask them to pay homage to Lilith. Babylon knew her mythology and seemed to love everything about Lilith. “The first feminist,” Babylon would say. “She wanted to be equal with her husband and he kicked her out and found another wife who would submit to his brutish whims. This is what’s wrong with mainstream, patriarch dominated religion.” A wild look appeared in Babylon’s eyes as she went into a longwinded rant on the evils of male dominated religion.

I could feel the doubt radiating out from the group about our claims of performing magic, particularly from Starlight. She was a green-haired girl with her small, budding breasts and nipples pierced with gold barbells tipped with emeralds and an innocent, pixyish look liked the sweetest, kindest girl you could meet. But I could hear her whisper japes to the other coven members, and the mocking, smug looks she gave us. I liked my women skinny and lithe, like my beautiful Chantelle, and I wouldn’t mind putting her smug mouth to work on my cunt.

“Sisters, we gather on the night of the summer solstice to give thanks to Goddesses in all things,” intoned Babylon, a little pompously I thought. Babylon led the coven through their prayers and incantations for an hour, and it took all my patients to stand with them. I was never one for church. I guess I better learn to like it. Chantelle and I were Lilith’s High Priestesses.

Finally, Babylon and her coven finished their worship, and turned to face us, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana have come before us, High Priestesses of the Goddess Lilith.” Starlight snorted and a few titters echoed through the group. “Now Sisters, please be respectful of those whom claim to speak for a Goddess as illustrious as Lilith. As I was saying before I was interrupted,” she glared at Starlight who remained nonplussed, a mocking smile on her lips, “Sisters Chantelle and Lana wish to demonstrate their Goddess’s power and entreat us to pay homage to Lilith.”

Chantelle strode forward, her black hair rustled in the breeze as she stepped before the group, naked and proud, totally unfazed by all the strange women’s gazes on her lithe, dancer’s body. All those years swinging on stripper pole at Deja Vu were finally paying off. That’s how I met my wife. We both stripped at Deja Vu in Lakewood and fell in love. Chantelle had been dancing on stage when our eyes met and it was electricity. I just had to have her. Before Chantelle, I was a straight girl that liked to fool around with women, sometimes. I walked up behind my wife, pressing my round breasts into my wife’s back, my hands rubbing along her flat stomach, reaching down to her shaved cunt.

“Are you demonstrating your powers or just feeling up your girlfriend’s snatch?” Starlight laughed derisively.

I wanted to run down and claw the bitches eyes out. I had been known to claw at a bitch back at Deja Vu from time to time. I drew in a deep breath and told myself, Svitlana Paquet-Holub you are here to serve Lilith, not wrestle with a mouthy bitch. Chantelle’s hand touched mind, a gentle caress. She sensed my anger at Starlight and wanted me to relax. I kissed her neck in thanks.

“The Great Goddess, Lilith, I beseech thee,” I intoned, repeating the phrases I carefully memorized. None of it was necessary, but Lilith taught us that power required its trappings. Lilith was watching us from the Shadows, the topmost layer of the Abyss, waiting for the moment to reveal herself. “Show your blessing upon your unworthy servant, Chantelle.” My fingers had found Chantelle’s hard, little clit, rolling it between my fingers. I could feel it begin to grow, swelling in my hand.

A gasp sounded from the youngest member of the coven, Crystal. “Something’s growing from her pussy!”

A murmur went through the coven as Chantelle’s clit grew. Lengthening and widening until her clit blossomed into a seven inch cock, complete with the an angry red, mushroom tip and the slit for the urethra. All eyes were upon Chantelle’s crotch. A week ago, Lilith gave each of us a gift in exchange for our worship: for Chantelle, Lilith gave her a clit that could transform into a cock, and for my worship, Lilith granted Chantelle and I eternal youth and beauty.

I enjoyed feeling Chantelle’s cock in my hands. I loved a cock inside me. No dildo or vibrator could ever take the place of a real cock. My appetite had led me to be unfaithful to Chantelle in the past and I knew how much it hurt her every time she saw me with a man. And now, I would never need a man again, my beautiful Chantelle could satisfy that desire.

“Oh, Great Goddess, I thank you for this gift,” I intoned, trying to capture the same pompous tone that Babylon used. “Thank you providing your Daughter with the Seed of Life. No longer must we rely on the brutish embrace of a man to quicken new life. No longer must we be slaves to Man’s brutal appetites.”

I was stroking her cock, my hand gripping her throbbing shaft as my fist pumped up and down on the hard shaft. Every time the sensitive head of her cock rubbed against my palm, a shudder went through my wife’s body. Every eye in the clearing were glued to wife’s cock. The women all grew wet with desire, their nipples hardening and their eyes shiny with lust. I could smell their arousal in the air, mixed with the fragrant cedar burning on the bonfire. I pumped harder, kissing my wife’s neck. An expectant hush fell over the group as they waited for Chantelle’s cock to spew its seed.

I could feel Chantelle tensing in my arm, her breath quickening. She was getting closer to cumming, the sperm was building up in her ovaries. I stroked faster and faster, her pre-cum lubing my palm. My wrist was growing sore, but I kept stroking, and started to intone, “Lilith the Great Goddess! Lilith of the Black Moon! Lilith of the Empty Womb! Appear! Appear before your unworthy Daughters!”

Chantelle gasped and moaned as her body shuddered in my embrace. I could feel the first jet of white cum as it ran through her urethra and shot out of her dick arcing up and into the fire. A second squirt and a third followed, a collective moan went through the group and then the glorious Presence flowed through our bodies like a tidal wave as Lilith appeared, standing atop the fire. The flames of the bonfire lapped harmlessly at her feet.

“Oh my Daughters!” Lilith pronounced, her silvery hair reflecting orange in the firelight, her violet eyes glowing inhumanly. Her large breasts, so perky that they seemed to defy gravity, jiggled and swayed as she slowly turned atop the flames, gazing at each of the coven members. Jutting proudly from her crotch was a penis larger than Chantelle, rising out of the forest of silver fur. And beneath her cock was the opening of her womanhood, glistening with her desire.

The Coven fell upon each other in an orgy of female flesh as Chantelle and I watched. None had ever felt the lust of Lilith’s Presence upon them and were overwhelmed by its intensity. Babylon turned to her daughter, Crystal, and kissed her, neither caring that they were mother and daughter, all that mattered was the lust burning in their bodies.

Mother and daughter were so similar in appearance, both blonde and tall. The only difference was age. Babylon was Crystal’s beauty ripened with maturity, her breasts swollen with motherhood. Crystal bent down and engulfed her mother’s nipple, nursing once more as her mother’s hands roamed her body, finding her daughter’s shaved, wet cunt and shoving fingers up inside her.

A redhead named Mona, short and curvy, knelt before Chantelle and sucked her cock into her mouth. My wife moaned in pleasure, reaching down and gripping Mona’s head and began fucking her cock into the woman’s mouth. A hand grabbed me and turned me around and there was Starlight, lust shining in her pixyish face.

All mockery and doubt was wiped from her face. I reached out, caught her green hair and pulled the young woman to me, kissing her passionately on the face. Her apple-sized breasts rubbed against my full tits, the cold emerald of her piercing digging into my soft flesh. Her mouth kissed me back eagerly, her tongue agile and quick as it explored my mouth.

I placed my hands on her shoulders and I pushed down and Starlight eagerly sank to her feet, kneeling before me. Her breath was hot on my shaved cunt and then her tongue was licking at my slit and I shuddered in pleasure. Her smug mouth felt just as amazing as I thought it would. I gripped her dyed-green hair and rubbed my cunt all over her agile and quick tongue, enjoying as she explored every fold and crevice of my cunt.

“Drink my cum!” Chantelle moaned, cumming in Mona’s mouth. “Oh, fuck, drink that delicious, female-semen!”

“Oh my Goddess!” Mona moaned. “It taste just like real cum!”

I shuddered, cumming on Starlight’s mouth as Lilith voice purred through the air, “Of course it is real! I give you this promise, worship me and no longer will you have to be slaves to men and their lusts just to have children! My Daughters, when we control the world, there will be peace. When we control the world, there will only be caring and kindness. We will nurture each other, not tear each other down! Worship me, my Daughters!”

“My Goddess!” Starlight moaned fervently, my juices glistening on her face. “I am your humble servant!”

“My Goddess!” Crystal panted, looking up from her mother’s cunt, her lips sticky with her mother’s passion.

“I will follow, my Goddess!” Babylon moaned, her face sticky with her daughter’s cunt.

“I am yours, Lilith!” screamed Mona, white cum staining her lip.

More called out, pledging themselves to Lilith until the entire cover knelt before her. I glanced at my wife and saw the pleased smile on her face. Our Goddess trusted us to find her worshipers and we succeeded. I knelt down, pushing Starlight onto her back, spreading her slim thighs. Her cunt was shaved and glistening. I lowered my face and claimed my reward, as Starlight moaned, delighting in my tongue.

“Spread the word!” Lilith commanded, her voice echoing through the clearing. “In one month’s time, my vessel shall be born and I shall enter the world once more in the flesh, unchained from my prison. In one month, we women shall retake the world that was stolen from us by men. In one month time, each of you shall receive my Gift and my Blessing! Now worship me!”

“How?” Starlight moaned as she came on my face, flooding my lips with her tart honey.

“With your bodies!” Lilith pronounced. “Love each other and delight in each other’s flesh!”

I rose up from between Starlight’s thighs and saw Mona watching, cum staining her lips. I reached out and grabbed Mona, pulling her to me and kissing her soft lips. I tasted the salty flavor of my wife’s seed as we knelt together and laid upon the soft grass and Mona tasted Starlight’s honey on my lips. I was atop her, our bodies rubbing together. Her legs spread and my aching cunt rubbed against her aching cunt, our hard clits kissed and pleasure surged through our bodies as we worshiped our Goddess.

Next to me, Chantelle lay atop Starlight, fucking the green-haired girl’s cunt. Chantelle reached out her hand, grabbed mine and I could feel my wife’s love through the gentle caress of her fingers on my hand. Together, we would help Lilith make the world a far better place.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I flickered about the clearing, watching my followers worship me with sex. I could feel the power of their lust in the air, an electric charge that helped tie me to the mortal world. Since that slattern, Mary, used her last boon, the only thing that tied me here was my vessel growing in Karen’s womb.

Without that tiny vessel, I would be once more chained to the abyss. But, thanks to Lucifer, I was summoned and broke the power of that Priestess. And only in the womb of a disgrace Priestess could my new body be grown. I smiled, remembering how easy it had been to get Mark to agree to let me fuck Karen.

I flickered, appearing across the clearing.

It was frustrating, this flickering manifestation. I am amazed I was able to hold my manifestation above the fire as long as I did. It took incredible concentration to keep it up. But, watching my worshipers orgy distracted me and now I was barely able to stay in the same spot for a minute. I just kept a mysterious smile on my face, and let these foolish mortals think I was doing it on purpose.

I stood before mother and daughter, watching them devour each other’s cunts, their tongue lapping through nearly identical pussies. Flicker. I was before Chantelle as she fucked Starlight her cock poking in and out of Starlight’s shaved cunt. Flicker. A blonde woman and an Asian woman were eating each other’s cunts. Flicker. Lana was spreading the legs of Mona, feasting on her bare cunt. Flicker.

But the flickering didn’t matter. In one month I would be reborn, and until then, each of these women would find others to worship me. Slowly, my power would grow and grow until I was once again worshiped by the masses. I gazed to the northwest, towards the city of Seattle. There I would build my new seat, amongst the seven hills of Seattle. Like at Babylon of old.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The shower was warm, washing away the sweat from the morning jog. The jogging sluts were disappointed that there was no club meeting tomorrow, but Mary and I were flying out to New York City for the weekend after my dad’s funeral today. Mary’s hands soaped my back, her touch easing the tension from my body. Our showers together after jogging were becoming my favorite part of the day. Just Mary and myself.

When we got home last night from recruiting the our pilots, the media was waiting for us. They had gotten word about the banks I robbed on Wednesday. Mary and I gave another interview, lying that we were innocent and Mary skillfully turned the interview back to our charity. Debra from Q13 Fox was back, her mouth hungry to suck my cock again. It was the best part of the interview.

Mary soapy hands reached down, massaging my ass, a throaty purr came from her lips. “Have I told you how great your butt’s looking, Mark?” Mary asked. “Hmm, it’s so firm and tight now.”

“Well, I’m glad all the jogging’s paying off,” I answered.

Mary laughed. “I know the real reason you go jogging, I’ve fucked all those sluts, too!”

I turned to face her. Mary’s heart-shaped face was dominated by her beautiful smile, cute dimples appearing on her freckled cheeks and her green eyes twinkled mischievously. “The sluts are just the bonus,” I protested, pulling Mary to me. Her wet breasts rubbed against my chest and I captured her lips in a kiss.

I slid my hands down and squeezed her plump ass. “Have I ever told you how great your butt looks.”

“Really?” Mary asked, turning around, wiggling her butt at me. “You don’t think I could stand to lose a few pounds off my ass.”

“No, Mare,” I said, staring at her beautiful ass. My cock was hardening, bumping into her. “I love your ass just the way it is.”

“Mmhh, I can feel that,” Mary purred, pushing her ass back into my cock, rubbing her ass against my cock.

I grabbed my cock, sliding the head through her crack, down between her legs to Mary’s wet, hungry pussy. My cock nudged the opening to her cunt and Mary moaned as I slid slowly inside my sweet filly. I loved being in Mary’s pussy, enjoyed the tight, wet grip of her silky walls. I slid all they way inside her, until her soft ass pillowed against my groin, wrapping my arms around her and just enjoyed being buried to the hilt inside her.

“Hmm, that’s nice,” Mary sighed as I kissed at her neck. Her pussy was twitching on my cock.

I started to slowly make love to her, enjoying the feel of her wet back against my chest as my shaft slowly thrust in and out of her in short strokes. My hands roamed the front of her body, sliding up her wet thighs, reaching her flat stomach, and then to her perky breasts. I would pinch her nipples then slide down and play with her pubic hair shaped into fiery heart.

Mary turned her head, her mouth open in pleasure and kissed my lips. I started to go faster, longer and harder thrusts. Mary was bracing her arms against the wall, now, pushing back against my thrusts. Mary’s tongue slipped into my mouth, playing with my tongue. My balls were tightening as Mary’s cunt was bringing me closer and closer to cumming with every plunge into her velvety tunnel.

“You feel so amazing,” I moaned. “Are you close?”

“Oh, yes, Mark!” Mary gasped. “Uhm, I’m getting closer. Ohh, just keep sliding in and out of me, hun.”

I nibbled on her ear as I thrust harder into her, enjoying her gasps and moans as much as I enjoyed her tight pussy. I found her breasts with both my hands, squeezing her perky flesh, feeling her hard nubs. I pinched both of her nipples and Mary cooed in pleasure, her cunt squeezing down on my cock. The water splashing on my back was growing cooler and cooler as the hot water was running out, but I didn’t care. I was too close to cumming in my filly. I grit my teeth, wanting to last long enough for Mary to cum.

“Yes, yes!” moaned Mary. “Oh Mark, that’s it! Umm, yes, you’re driving me crazy! Oh, fuck!” Her cunt was contracting on my cock and I finally relaxed my balls and groaned as I spilled into her, three large blasts of cum to fill her cunt.

I wanted to cuddle with Mary but the water was splashing on my back was cold and I regretfully pulled out Mary’s cunt and reached behind me to turn off the shower faucet before I started chattering. Naked, we went down to breakfast to see what delicious meal Desiree had whipped up for us. They were delicious, spicy omelets that we all devoured with gusto.

Beneath the table, Desiree was eating the creampie I made in Mary’s cunt while teenage Violet was sucking my cock, bobbing her head up and down, her tongue swirling about my cock. Her hands reached down to cup my balls and quickly milked some cream to go with her breakfast. And she was nice enough to share it with nerdy April, the teenage girls were swapping the cum back and forth and it wasn’t long before they were sixty-nining on the floor.

Mary slipped upstairs to start getting ready for the funeral. “I have to put on my face,” she said with a smile. “And Mark, don’t play with the sluts too long, you have to get ready, too.”

She knew me too well as my cock hardened watching the two teenage sluts rolling on the floor as they eagerly sucked each other’s cunts. My cock was hard and I looked around the room. Allison was sitting on Desiree’s lap, the pair sharing a deep kiss. Allison’s engagement ring glinted on her hand as she made out with her fiancee.

Lillian was giving me sultry looks from across the table. All it took was my smile, and the slut knew just what to do. She got up and walked around the table and bent over, exposing her shaved cunt. I could smell the tart flavor of her arousal. I ran a finger through her swollen vulva and gathered her juices, licking her delicious flavor off my finger.

“Where should I fuck you, Lillian?” I asked, running my finger though her slit. “In your cunt?” I shoved my finger into her pussy, bringing a soft moan from her lips. “Or your ass?” I pulled my sticky finger out and shoved it up her ass.

“Oh, Master, I don’t care!” she moaned. “I only care that my slutty body makes you happy.”

“Good girl,” I answered, standing up and giving her ass a pat.

My cock was hard and I rubbed it against her puckered asshole and shoved it in. Lillian gasped in pain and smiled back at me. “Oh, fuck my slutty ass as hard as you want, Master!” she gasped. I drew back and shoved it in again. “Ohh, thank you, Master!”

I fucked her hard and fast, enjoying her tight ass. My balls were slapping against her taint. I pounded her harder and harder. She moaning in pain and pleasure, slamming her ass back into me as she pleaded with me to fuck her harder.

“Yes, Master!” she was gasping. “My slutty ass needs your cum! Please, Master, oh please fill me up with your lovely cum!”

“You’re going to get your wish, whore!” I moaned, drilling her ass harder and harder. I exploded inside her, creaming her slutty ass.

I pulled out of her and turned to see doll-faced Korina, her arm in a sling, and her big, blue eyes shining in lust. Wordlessly she knelt down behind Lillian and spread her asscheeks. Her tongue came out, licking at Lillian’s ass, gathering my cum that was leaking out. Korina sealed her mouth around Lillian’s anus and started sucking, desperate to get every drop of her Master’s cum like a good slut.

My cock was hard and dirty and I looked around the room, wondering who to fuck next. Desiree was sitting in a dining chair, her legs spread obscenely wide as Allison licked nosily at her cunt. Allison’s slim ass and tight slit was pointed right at me. Strawberry-blond Fiona and busty, petite Xiu were making out. April and Violet were scissoring, now, humping their cunts together as they played with their budding breasts.

I knelt behind Allison and shoved my cock into her sopping cunt. She didn’t even stop licking Desiree’s snatch out, just started wiggling her hips and moaning her pleasure. Her cunt was tight and hot, and I washed my dirty cock clean of Lillian’s ass inside Allison’s sweet twat. Desiree was gripping Allison’s bubble-gum pink dyed hair, rubbing the teenage sluts face into her cunt.

“Fuck her dirty cunt, mi Rey!” Desiree moaned in encouragement. “The little slut needs a dick up her snatch all the time! Ohh, mi Sirenita going to make me cum!”

I was pounding Allison’s cunt hard and watched as Desiree shook in the chair as her orgasm rolled through her, flooding her little fiancee’s mouth with her cum. Allison’s cunt was spasming on my cock, cumming with Desiree. I just kept right on fucking her, enjoying the pleasure of her cumming pussy gave my cock. And Allison kept right on licking Desiree, her pink tongue rooting around the Latina’s cunt, eager to taste every part of her.

“Oh you delicious whore,” Desiree moaned. “Oh, how I love mi Sirenita!”

I could feel my orgasm coming as Desiree bucked on Allison’s hungry lips a second time, her large breasts heaving as her body shook and she screamed wordlessly. My balls tightened and I slammed harder and harder into the teen’s cunt. “Fucking slut!” I moaned. “Fuck you have a tight, slutty cunt!” I shuddered as my cum poured into Allison’s hungry cunt.

Allison lifted her face from Desiree’s cunt and glanced back at me, her face shiny with Desiree’s passion. “Oh, thank you for cumming in my pussy!” she moaned happily.

I left Allison getting her cunt licked clean by Desiree and head upstairs. I found Mary standing before the bathroom sink applying her makeup. She was wearing a black, lacy bra that cupped her perky breasts, a black garter belt that held up a pair of black, thigh high stockings. Over the garter belt she wore a flimsy pair of black panties. Her panties could come off, but the stockings would stay on. Mary knew I liked a girl in stockings.

“I laid out your clothes, Mark,” she said, not looking at me as she carefully applied her mascara.

Mary was beautiful without makeup on, but she became just gorgeous with it. “You’re so beautiful, Mare.” She smiled, her lips shiny red.

I pulled on the clothes she left out. Dark slacks, a white, buttoned-down shirt and a nice, dark gray jacket. The black tie was a clip on. Mary dressed in the most conservative dress I’ve ever seen her in, the skirt fell almost to her knees and the bodice only exposed half of her cleavage. She placed the heart-shaped locket I bought her around her neck, and a pair of diamond earrings.

Antsy was waiting downstairs in a simple, black dress, her black hair done up in a simple braid. “Hey, bro,” she said, a little sad. “I…Christ, I still can’t believe Dad’s dead.”

“I know,” I told her and hugged my little sister as she gave a ragged sob into my chest.

We drove to Dwyer Funeral Home in Parkland, across the street from the Market Place grocery store. My mom wasn’t coming. But she saw watched us leave in my Mustang, her face red with tears. She loved dad once, before he became abusive. I think she may have loved him when she pulled the trigger on the shotgun and killed him. Mom just hated Dad more than she loved him by then.

The funeral was held in small room, a few rows of pews before the plinth and the simple urn, that contained Dad’s ashes, sat on. A huge photo of my dad, from when he was young and still fit, not the fat alcoholic he became, sat on a easel. Only a few people showed up, my uncle Aaron, dad’s older brother, his wife Dee, and Dad’s poker bodies. The minister stepped up in his black shirt and starched white collar and read from scripture. I didn’t hear a word he said. I was lost in memories of dad before he hurt his back, when he was a real father and not the drunken asshole he became.

“Would anyone like to say a few words about David Glassner?” the minister asked.

I don’t know why I stood up and walked to the podium. I hadn’t planned on saying anything. “Dad, you were an abusive, drunk,” I heard myself say as I stared at the urn. “An asshole to Mom, to me, and to Antsy. But, you weren’t always like that. I remember the time I helped you replace the front door knob.” I smiled, remembering my dad’s hand rubbing my head. “You told me I was good boy for helping you out. So, Dad, I forgive you. Wherever you are.”

I was close to crying as I walked from the podium and out the door. I leaned against the wall and Mary appeared and hugged me, cradling me to her breast as I cried. When I regained my composure, I saw my Uncle Aaron keeping a discreet distance, his stout wife at his side. He held Dad’s urn in one hand.

“Hey, Mark,” he said. “Tell your mom that I understand why she did it.”

Uncle Aaron shook my hand and Aunt Dee kissed me on both cheeks. “We have a flight to catch,” she said with an apology and then they walked out of the funeral home.

Mary and I had a flight to catch as well. I tossed Antsy my Mustang’s keys. “Don’t wreck my car,” I told her. “I stole it from this asshole and its just so satisfying to drive.”

“Will see, big bro,” Antsy grinned and gave us warm hugs. “Don’t wreck New York.”

Mary and I rode with our bodyguard’s to the Airport. Half the guard was coming with us, two to watch the plane and the other four to protect us in New York. I may be paranoid, but Brandon Fitzsimmons knows about the book we’re after and who knows what sort of mischief he may be causing. And it wasn’t just Brandon we needed to worry about. There was a nun lurking about as well.

We arrived at Thun field to find our Gulfstream fueled and ready to go. Our pilots, Joslyn and Lynda were walking about the plane doing their final inspections. Both were wearing slutty stewardess uniforms. Short, blue miniskirts, low cut blouses that left most of their breasts exposed, particularly Lynda with her large tits. Her nipples and piercings pressed hard against the tight, thin material of her blouse.

Our luggage was stowed and Mary and I climbed up the stairs that fold out from the door to find Monique and her friend Lize waiting for us. I thought our pilots found some slutty stewardess outfits, but they had nothing on Monique and Lize’s. Both women wore skirts so short they didn’t even cover the bottom of their asses. You could clearly see their naked pussies beneath the skirt. And the blouses were white bustier that cupped their breasts and left them completely exposed. Red and blue striped ties were around their necks, dangling between the slopes of their exposed breasts.

Monique was a French beauty, her long, curly black hair was piled up one side and fell about her left shoulder, tumbling down across her back and left breast. She was tall and willowy and moved with an exotic grace as she walked up the plane to greet us with passionate kisses that left my cock achingly hard. She was the trophy wife of the previous owner of the plane, Julius Prescott III. Her friend, Lize, was another bored trophy wife and one of Monique’s many lovers.

“This is my sweet, little Lize,” Monique purred, grabbing the other woman’s hand and leading her forward.

There was nothing little about Lize. She was as tall as Monique, and voluptuous. Her tits were large and round, topped with large, pink nipples that were hard as rocks. Her blonde hair was long and straight, and fell down her back in a long, french braid that reached down to the small of her back. Her pussy was shaved smooth and I could see a glint of gold as she walked forward. Her clitoral hood had been pierced by a gold ring.

Monique boasted that her little Lize would do anything Monique asked and she wasn’t kidding. Lize seemed completely at east being so naked before a pair of strangers. “Lize, you’re going to be our stewardess from now on,” I told her. “Whenever we call, you’ll drop what your doing and come over to Thun Field.”

“Oh, I’d love that,” she purred.

“We’ll be taxing now,” Joslyn announced over the plain’s intercom. “Everyone should take their seats for take off.

I grabbed Lize’s hand and led her over to the first seat, sitting down. Lize smiled, rubbing my hardening cock through my slacks, she unzipped me and deftly pulled out my cock, stroking my dick in her hands. The plane started to roll forward as the six bodyguards took their seats behind us and Mary pulled Monique into her lap and started kissing the stewardess, her fingers playing with Monique’s nipples.

Lize knelt down, her mouth warm and wet as she engulfed my cock, sucking hard at my dick. “Fuck,” I moaned. “You are one slutty woman!”

“Ohh, I know,” she cooed. “Alas, my poor husband doesn’t know how to handle my appetites.”

“I’m very good at feeding sluts just what they want,” I said with smile.

“Good,” she purred and sucked my cock back into her mouth swirling her tongue about my cock.

The plane was taxing to the runway, turning a corner and stopped. The engine started to roar, preparing for takeoff, and I pulled Lize up. Her cunt slid down on my cock as the plane accelerated forward, driving Lize into my lap and burying my cock up inside her. I was forced back into my seat as the plane raced forward and Lize was forced onto my cock.

“Oh fuck!” she moaned, her cunt squeezing my cock, silkily, as the plane leapt up from the ground and we started climbing.

I sucked one of Lize’s large nipples into my mouth, squeezing her ass. Her hips started to rise and lower on my cock as the inertia forcing us into the chair lessened. Up and down on my cock she rode, feeling so deliciously wonderful on my cock.

“Ohh, you have a nice cock,” she moaned. “Hmm, I am so glad Monique invited me. This is so much more fun than going to some silly fund raiser.”

Monique giggled as she slid off Mary’s slap. “See, Lize. Just like I promised.” Monique’s hands disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt and Mary lifted her ass up allowing Monique to pull off her lacy, black panties. Monique inhaled Mary’s fragrance than threw the panties at us.

They landed on Lize’s magnificent rack a Lize held them to her face, inhaling deeply of Mary’s fragrance. “Umm, your fiancee smells delicious,” Lize sighed. “But your cock feels more delicious in my hungry pussy!”

“Yes, Mary has a tasty clam,” Monique said happily ass she spread Mary’s legs and dove beneath Mary’s skirt to start licking at her pussy.

“Oh, god I love your tongue on my snatch!” Mary moaned. “You fucking little pussy slut! Eat my delicious clam! Devour me! Make me cum all over your beautiful face! I want to see those lips stained with my juices!”

Mary was writhing in her chair as Monique devoured her. Lize was pumping up and down on my cock faster and faster, squeezing her cunt on my cock as she rose up and then slid back down. I pulled her face down and kissed her lips, her tongue eager to play with mine. I slid my hand gripping her ass into her crack, finding her puckered hole and shoving a finger up inside her.

“Ooh, you like playing with my backdoor?” Lize moaned. “Umm, I love it! Maybe you’ll fuck my ass before we land?”

“Absolutely, slut,” I moaned, fingering her asshole as she rode me. “I’m going to cum up inside your cheating, married cunt!”

“Oh, do it!” she moaned. “Umm, my husband cannot satisfy me, but your cock feels so good inside me.” Then she bent lower and whispered in my ear. “My husband and I are trying to have a child, but his little sperm just can’t seem to find my little egg.”

Her words echoed in my head and my balls responded, filling her fertile cunt with a load of my sperm. Her cunt spasmed on my cock as she came, throwing her head back and moaning in pleasure, slamming her hips down and burying her cock deep inside her cunt. Her breasts heaved in front of my face and I captured a nipple, sucking on it as she settled her weight down on me.

“Mhh, you’re making me cum, slut!” Mary moaned next to me and I released the nipple to watch her beautiful face contorted in pleasure, her body shaking as she enjoyed Monique’s tongue on her cunt. Mary stood up, stretching and turned around, “Unzip me,” she ordered and Monique stood up, her face shiny with Mary’s juices and did just that. Mary pulled off her bra until she stood only in her garter belt and stockings.

“God you look so sexy,” I told her, my cock coming to life in Lize’s cunt.

“Ohh, you want to go again?” Lize asked.

“Yeah, but not with you,” I told her. Mary had a pleased smile on her face.

“C’mon stallion, let’s break in our bed and join the mile high club!” Mary grinned, holding out her hand.

“I think we just did,” I pointed out with a smile.

Mary waved her hand, dismissively. “It doesn’t count with sluts.”

Lize got off me, her cunt sticky with my cum and shrugged and pulled Monique to her and the pair started kissing as Mary led me back to the cabin. The bodyguards were starting to get frisky. When we created the bodyguards, we divided them into partners and ordered each pair to fall in love. The pairs were starting to make out and undress each other and as Mary close the cabin door, we could hear the muffled moans of women pleasuring women outside.

“God, you look so sexy in nothing but stockings,” I moaned, pulling off my clothes as Mary spread out on the bed, posing like a pin-up model. Her legs were spread just enough to hint at her wet cunt between her thighs.

She crooked her finger and I crawled naked across the bed, my cock hard. I crawled over her and kissed her on the lips as I settled my weight on her. I nibbled on her lips, then I went lower, kissing down the slopes of her breasts. I circled her breast with my mouth, licking a slow spiral up to her hard nipple. She gasped in pleasure as I sucked the hard nub into my mouth, swirling it around before I released her nipple.

“No,” she panted. “Please don’t stop, Mark!”

But I ignored her, teasing her as I kissed over to her other breast and slowly spiraled around that breast with kisses while Mary begged me to suck her nipple. Finally, I reached the summit and sucked that nipple into my mouth and Mary shook beneath me as she had a small orgasm.

“Oh, Mark!” she panted. “Oh, your lips feel so wonderful!”

I started kissing lower, tracing her ribs, then down across her flat stomach. I stuck my tongue into her cute belly button and she squirmed beneath me as she giggled. I kissed down to the heart of pubic hair above her pussy, enjoying the silky feel on my cheek. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, the best smell in the world. I kissed down her pubic bone and then to her inner thigh, ignoring her pussy.

“Please, Mark!” she moaned. “Please kiss my pussy! Oh, I’m so horny! Please, oh, please!”

“As you wish, my sweet filly,” I answered and kissed her vulva.

“Yes, thank you Mark!” she moaned. “I love you so much!”

I showed my love by licking up her slit, reveling in the flavor of her pussy. Her body shuddered beneath my kisses as I worshiped her beautiful pussy. I sucked her labia into my mouth, running my tongue across the sensitive folds, up to her hard little clitoris. Brushing it with my tongue before sucking her other labia into my mouth. I spread her open, the most beautiful of flowers, and stared into her wet, pink depths before I dived into the feast of her cunt.

“Oh fuck, Mark!” she moaned, her hips writhing in pleasure. “Yes, yes! Oh you’re going to make me cum, hun! Oh, please make me cum!”

I probed my tongue deep into her pussy, rubbing my nose against her clit as she moaned wantonly beneath me. Her body went rigid then she spasmed about me, flooding my mouth with her cum. I drank every drop like I was dying of thirst. She tasted so wonderful. I kept licking until another orgasm spasmed through her.

“Oh Mark, I need to taste you,” she begged.

I rolled onto my back and she straddled my face, lowering her cunt down to my lips. Her breasts rubbed against my stomach as her hands stroked my cock and then her lips devoured my cock. I moaned into her pussy as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. Then she started bobbing her head, sucking, taking more and more of my cock into her mouth until I was brushing at her throat.

And then she was deepthroating me, her lips pressed against my groin as her throat tightened at my cock. I sucked at her clit, playing with the sensitive pearl with my tongue bringing muffled moans from her lips. She sucked back up on my cock, licking the tip and then she was deepthroating me again. My balls were boiling and as she slid back up I exploded into her lips. She swallowed greedily and sat up, spinning around and straddling my waist.

“I love you, Mare,” I moaned as she sank down onto my hard cock. She leaned down and kissed me on the lips, her mouth salty with my cum as she started to fuck me. I held her tight, my hands running down her back and plump ass as she slid up and down on my body, her nipples rubbing against my chest.

I hugged her and rolled her onto her back, her auburn hair fanning out on the bed, her lips pursed in joy. I captured those lips, her tongue slid into my mouth as her arms wrapped around my body, pressing me to her chest. I thrust into her, sliding my hand down to cup her plump ass, sliding up her thigh as she entwined her legs about my waist.

“Hmm, my mighty stallion!” Mary moaned beneath, her green eyes staring up into mine. “Oh yes, I love my stallion atop me!”

I smiled. “You enjoying your ride?” I panted, reveling in the tight grip of her cunt.

“Yes, yes! Fuck your naughty filly! Ride her hard!” she moaned and then she was kissing me again, her fingernails racking my back as she came beneath me.

Her cunt massaged my cock, drawing me closer and closer to spilling my seed within her. I plunged harder and harder inside her, sucking on her lower lip. I groaned, muffled by her sweet mouth, as my cum spilled into my love. I collapsed atop her, resting in her embrace as she nuzzled at my neck. I rolled onto my back, carrying her so she lay atop me. Her auburn hair fanned across my chest, as soft as silk, as she rested her head on my chest.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Master, Mistress, we’ll be landing in twenty minutes,” Lynda announced over the speaker, “so, please, wrap up any fucking going on back there.”

I had Lize’s mouth glued to cunt, lapping away as Mark fucked her ass. Every thrust of my randy stallion’s cock drove Lize’s mouth into my cunt. I gripped her blonde curls with one hand, rubbing the sluts face into my cunt, as the other hand wrapped around Monique’s ass. The French slut was sitting on my face, my tongue shoving through her tart flavored cunt.

I could hear the slap of Mark’s groin on Lize’s ass pick up as Mark wanted to cum before we had to stop, driving the slut’s face harder into my own cunt. Her nose was bumping into my clit, sending delicious tremors of pleasure throughout my body. I sucked at Monique’s clit, flicking my tongue about her little pearl as I strove to bring her delicious clam to orgasm.

“Fuck your ass is tight!” Mark moaned. “I’m going to cream in your slutty fucking ass!”

“Ohh yes, ma chérie!” Monique moaned. “Eat my clam! Oh, yes, Jouir de, jouir de!”

Monique started a chain reaction, as her tart juices flowed into my mouth, I felt my own orgasm exploded in my cunt, writhing throughout my body, my juices flooding into Lize’s lips as she nibbled on my labia. Then she was moaning into my cunt, her ass must be clenching on Mark’s cock as she came. And then Mark was grunting, slamming one last time into Lize as he spilled his cum into her ass.

Mark pulled out, his cock dirty and we all scrambled to find our seats. The bodyguards were disengaging from each other. No one had their clothes on. Not even the pilots. During the flight they each took turns coming back to get fucked and we could see them naked through the open door to the cockpit as the plane started to descend into LaGuardia Airport.

After we landed, everyone put on their clothes. The bodyguard’s put back on their slutty cop outfits and belted on their gunbelts. We brought Squad B with us: 15, 16, 23, 24, 32, and 34. We left 23 and 24 to watch the plane with the pilots. I kissed both our stewardess. “Thank you for making it such a memorable flight,” I told them. “We plan on leaving at four, New York time, on Sunday. So have fun until then.”

Monique and Lize giggled. They were dressed in their regular clothing. “Shopping on Fifth Avenue,” Monique sighed happily.

“Let’s spend our husband’s money and then find some young studs to fuck us silly!” Lize declared, hooking her arm around Monique and the pair headed off into the airport.

I arrange the transportation. Two NYPD cruisers waited for the bodyguard’s to drive and a limousine. “I asked for the hottest driver they had,” I told Mark. “So finger’s crossed that we get a looker.”

Mark grinned as we waked up, his arm resting on my hip. I was wearing a tight, red dress that clung to my body. The skirt was short and if I bent over anyone could see I wasn’t wearing underwear. Mark was in his usual jeans, a new pair I bought for him that fit his slimmer body better and made his ass look so scrumptious, along with some band’s T-shirt.

“The Glassners?” a woman asked as she got out of the limo. She was a tall woman with an angelic face and beautiful lips. Her hair was bleached blonde and tied up at the nape of her neck. A black, chauffeur’s cap rested on her head and she was dressed in a traditional chauffeur’s outfit; black slacks, black jacket and white, buttoned-down shirt with a red and orange striped tie.

“Yeah, I’m Mark and this is Mary.”

I looked her up and down and smiled. She had a nice pair of breasts that filled out her shirt quite nicely. “What’s your name?”

“Leah,” she answered with a big smile.

“Well, Leah, you’re going to be our slutty chauffeur,” I told her. “Where’s the nearest sex shop, we need to get you properly dressed.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You must be Monsieur Fitzsimmons?” a graceful woman with olive skin asked with a thick, French accent. She was dressed in a gray habit, belted about her slim waist, a white veil draped across her head, covering her dark hair, and a white stole that hung about her neck, hanging down the front of her habit almost all the way to the floor. “I am Mother Superior Maryām, please come in.” She couldn’t be the Mother Superior, she looked like she was eighteen.

I followed her into the stone building, the floors were covered in worn Persian rugs and led me through the tight corridors to a surprisingly modern kitchen and motioned to a wooden chair at a small table. “Tea?”

“Eh, yes,” I answered. Tea wasn’t my thing, but I didn’t want to be rude. Not when I was here to ask a favor.

She grabbed a porcelain tea pot, steam rising from the spout, and set two porcelain cups before us, pouring the fragrant tea. “Now, you said you were interested in a book, no?” she asked in her heavy, French accent, spooning sugar into her tea. She savored the aroma of the tea and then took a sip.

“Yes, it is called the Magicks of the Witch of Endor,” I answered.

“And why would you want that book, Monsieur Fitzsimmons?”

“Academic research,” I lied. “I have an interest in esoteric texts.”

A dangerous smile appeared on the Mother Superior’s face. “And what is the real reason, sir?”

“Like I said…” Her dark eyes stared at me, suddenly so ancient and wise, pinning me to my seat. How could you lie to a soul that old. I swallowed, trying to think but it was hard. “My wife was taken by a Warlock. A vile man named Mark Glassner.”

She cocked her head, eying me, peering into my soul like a scientist peering at a germ beneath his microscope. “Yes, that is a truth, not the whole truth.”

“No, I just want to get back my wife,” I protested as her eyes bore into me. “Okay, and to get some payback against Mark. But the bastard stole my wife from me. Made her…be his whore.” The surveillance photos Doug Allard took flashed through my mind of Desiree fucking Mark, Mary, the SWAT officers, and all those other women in my house.

“And if you had this book you would, what, defeat Mark and free your wife? And then what would you do? Nothing?” she asked pointedly. “No, I do not think so. I can see the ambition, the lust for power in your soul. You did not come here for Desiree, that is the lie you tell yourself. You came here for power.”

“Of course I want to free my wife!” I shouted, slamming my fist. “And I need power to do it!”

“Why?” she asked. “Your wife does not love you. Deep down you have always known it. She married you for your money and you married Desiree for her beauty. No, you want what Mark has. You are jealous of his power, lust after for, want it for your very own.”

“No, I love my wife,” I protested. I mean, I always had lingering doubts about Desiree’s motivation to marry me. But, I loved her. She was so gorgeous, so generous, how could I not love her.

“Like you loved your first wife?”

Why was she bringing up that slut. My eyebrows furrowed as I puzzled out her intentions. “I did love her,” I carefully said, “until she whored around behind my back and made me look like a complete idiot.”

“And is that why you beat her?”

Fuck, how could she know that. Something burned my hand and I realized my fist was shaking so badly, tea spilling onto my hand. “She didn’t listen,” I protested, setting down the tea cup. “If she only listened, I wouldn’t have had to…correct her.”

That fucking smile played on the bitch’s lips and those eyes seemed to spear right through me, like I was dirt. “And how long would it have been before Desiree would need…correction?” she asked.

My anger was burning inside me. How did this cunt know anything about Maryanne. This fucking slut was standing in the way of me and rescuing my Desiree. My fists were itching. Maybe this bitch needed some…correcting. My eyes glanced to the counter and the block of knives. That would show the bitch.

“Just let me have the book and I’ll do what you fucking nuns can’t seem to do!” My anger exploded out of me and my fist slammed into the table. A mocking laugh escaped her lips. Not fear, not surprise, but derision and dismissal. The gall of this bitch. She doesn’t even respect the fact I could leap over this table and beat her bloody. Or grab one of those knives and really teach her a lesson.

“There is that darkness that drove Maryanne right into the arms of her lover.”

“She was a whore!” I growled. “I gave her everything! Every goddamn thing the cunt wanted.”

“All she wanted was a husband who didn’t beat her,” Maryām calmly answered, sipping her tea. “Go, Monsieur Fitzsimmons, there is nothing for you here.”

The knives were just a few feet away. Let see this bitch refuse me when I have a knife at her throat, the bitch will respect me then. Just get up and grab the knife, Brandon. Don’t let this cunt stand between you and your wife. Take control of your destiny! Her fucking eyes were boring into me. Maybe I’ll cut those fucking eyes out. Make me feel like an insect, cunt. You can’t do that without any eyes.

I bolted up, the chair falling backwards, as I reached for the knife. The bitch didn’t even move, save to sip her tea. The wooden handle was cold and hard and the blade rasped as I pulled it out of the block. Her fucking eyes still bored into me, like I was some piece of filth, a fucking annoying insect. Fine, if I’m an insect, here is my stinger. I lounged forward, stabbing at the bitch.

Motion blurred from the right, pain flared in my right hand and the knife clattered to the floor. A tall man, young and fit, stood next to me, his hand iron on my arm as he squeezed. I groaned in pain, falling to my knees. I looked into the man’s face, full of righteous anger. There was something familiar about his face, about his blue eyes. If he was older, maybe, and wore glasses. And if he was balding and had a fat face.

“Doug?” I moaned through gritted teeth. No, that was impossible. This man could be Doug’s son, certainly, but not my P.I., Doug. I mean, Doug was in his forties and this man was at most eighteen or nineteen and easily seventy pounds lighter than Doug, with a full head of hair and a chiseled jaw.

“Brandon, I should rip your head off,” the man growled, his voice sound just like Doug’s. Maybe a little less gravelly. It was Doug. But how? “Did you even think for a moment what would happen to me when you sent those photos to the media.”

“Wh-why would that b-be a problem?” I stammered. “Please, you’re hurting me, Doug.”

“Because Mark captured me,” the impossibly young Doug growled. “He sent me to kill you, Brandon! Did you give one fucking thought about me. I could be dead right now, no thanks to you.”

“I-I told you he was dangerous,” I squeaked in protested. “Besides, how could he find you?”

“Any idiot could figure out where those pictures were taken from!” Doug snarled, squeezing harder. Fuck, it felt like my bone was about to snap. “You put me in danger. Mark easily could have gone after my wife! But you were too selfish to even give one damned thought about me.”

“I didn’t think…” I started to say, gasping in pain as Doug started to twist.

“Doug, release him,” Maryām calmly said.

The iron grip vanished and I got back to my feet backing away from Doug and the hatred burning in his blue eyes. “Do not come back, Brandon,” Doug warned.

Monsieur Fitzsimmons, I give you this warning,” Maryām stated. “I know you plan to go to Cologne and get the copy of the book in the possession of Altgrave Bernard. Only pain and suffering lies down that road, Brandon. Forget the Warlock Mark Glassner, forget your possessive lust for Desiree and try and live your life with love. Otherwise, I’m afraid, it is the Pit for you.”

What did this cunt know of anything. I would have my sweet Desiree back. And freed of Mark Glassner’s control, she would love me again. And I will make Mark Glassner pay for stealing her. Then Doug would pay, he obviously told the cunt all about my first wife. And finally, the fucking cunt herself. Maryām, with her name was so close to Maryanne’s, and just as much of a bitch as my ex-wife, would pay for treating me like a piece of dirt. She would pay for making me feel like a powerless insect on her food.

Oh, she will fucking pay!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“You should have let me kill him,” I growled as Brandon Fitzsimmons fled the Motherhouse.

“No, that is not the way,” Maryām replied sharply. “We should not raise a hand against are fellow men unless we must.”

“And if he gets that other book, if he learns its secrets?” I demanded. I understood just the level of evil Brandon could cause. He would get Mark Glassner’s power but with ten times the ambition that Mark possessed. So much had been revealed to me last night after I was given the Gift. By Maryām and latter by the Angel Sophia in my dreams.

My cock stirred at the memory of the Angel. She shone like bronze as her naked body pressed against me. Her merest touch was enough to cause my cock to spurt and when her pussy embraced my dick, I kept cumming and cumming with every plunge into her tight, wet hole. The Ecstasy it was called, for the touch of an Angel was pure bliss.

Maryām touched my arm, gently. “Brandon has yet to make that transgression. If he claims the book and its secrets, then and only then, will he be our problem, Doug. But he must be allowed his choice. Free will is the greatest Gift endowed by our Creator.”

I snorted. “I didn’t get much of a choice last night.”

“You can give up your Gift at any time, Doug,” Maryām answered. “Do you want to.”

“No, my task is too important,” I answered. It was strange. I once had been very devout Christian. My faith survived my first wife’s death when a drunk driver killed her. But not my second wife. We had only been married three months when she went to bed beside me and didn’t wake up. A brain aneurism, impossible to predict or prevent, the doctor’s told me. Not impossible for God, though. So, I cursed Him and spent many bitter years hating Him.

But I felt God last night when Maryām freed me from Mark’s control. And my faith was suddenly rediscovered, reborn.

Maryām handed me the scrollcase. “You must keep it safe,” Maryām intoned. “As I have kept it safe for two thousand years, now it falls to you.”

“I still don’t understand why I have to hide it,” I told her. “Let me go after Mark. Let me help those nuns sent to face him.”

“Because, the Adversary has learned where we hid the scroll and through his followers, he has been posted that information on Wikipedia for the entire world to see,” Maryām answered. “Because, if Gabriel’s plan fails, the Warlock Mary shall seek me out and this book must not fall into her hands. And who knows what other servants of the Adversary are out there, plotting and waiting.”

“But isn’t there other copies?” I asked, frowning. “You mentioned one in Cologne, in Altgrave’s possession.”

A smile cracked Maryām’s face. “Altgrave is a German noble, not a first name. The one in Cologne and the one in New York are but copies. This is the original, and it possess passages not found in the other copies. It is the coal that shall ignite the hope in mankind once more and nothing must be allowed to extinguish it. I charge you, Doug, to hide this book, to keep it safe in the Wilderness for forty years. Until it is needed.”

“And my wife, she will be joining me?” I asked, remembering Tina’s smiling face. She wasn’t a pretty woman, but when she smiled, she was the most beautiful woman in the world.

“Sister Catherine Sarah has already given her the Gift,” Maryām answered. “She will meet you in London and from there, the two of you must make your own way. Trust no one, tell no one. Just survive the coming darkness and carry the World’s hope into the future.”

“I will,” I said, clutching the scrollcase to my chest. “For the future.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Mary and I walked through the campus of New York University, flanked by our four bodyguards. We left Rachel and Leah in the limo, the two girls making out. We had a wild time with the two girls in our hotel room last night. Our chauffeur, Leah, was a wild, adventures girl and Rachel, the shy, blushing bride on her honeymoon. The pair were complete opposites but seemed to have become quite close last night. Hopefully, when we returned Rachel to her husband, he would be happy with his new, sexual adventuresome wife.

We passed a couple of attractive coeds as we walked up to the Institute of Ancient Studies, but the book was more important that fucking some random girls. It was why we flew out to New York City to begin with. We needed to get our hands on one of three copies of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor and master all the magics so we could be armed against any nuns that would try to attack us. We reached the Institute for Ancient Studies, a white marble building on 84th Street.

Inside, we met a cute, Southeast Asian grad student manning the reception desk, a pile of books and notes sat on her desk and she was typing away at her laptop. “Hi, just one sec,” she said. She typed some more and then turned to face us, smiling. “Sorry, working on my dissertation.” She had a round, olive-toned face, framed by short, blue-black hair. A pair of sliver-framed glasses perched on her small nose.

She noticed our slutty cops and blinked. “Is this some frat prank?” she asked, sounding annoyed. “I don’t have time for that crap.”

“No,” I said with a grin. “We need the Magicks of the Witch of Endor.”

She frowned. “Everyone’s after that book,” she muttered as she stood up.

“Who else has asked about it?” I asked.

“This guy, Brandon I think his name was, called earlier this week,” the Asian girl answered. “Um, maybe Tuesday night? I was here working on my dissertation.”

She stood up, leading us into the building. Her name was Samnag Soun. “Everyone calls me Sam, though,” she giggled. She went into a complicated history of the book and the controversies of its dating as we walked, “Some think it was written by Gilles de Rais or Paracelsus. Or even by John Dee. No record of the books existence turn up before the 1500’s you see. However, it is written in Aramaic, in a style consistent with intertestamental apocrypha.”

“What?” I asked with a frown. “The intertestamental what?”

“A period of Hebrew writings that date between the time of the Old Testament and the New Testament,” Sam explained. “Like many of the Dead Sea Scrolls.”

“Do you have the translation of the book?” I asked. I don’t know why I was surprised to find out the book was in some ancient language I’ve never heard of.

“Nothing published, I’m afraid,” she answered. “Not a lot of research has been done with the book. Our copy was only recently found amidst a collection of old books in a cellar in London.”

“And can you read it?” Mary asked, frowning.

“Oh yes,” Sam answered. “I’m a doctoral candidate in ancient Semitic languages. I can speak Biblical Hebrew and Aramaic and I can read Ugaritic and Akkadian cuneiform. I can translate a smattering of other, more rare, Semitic languages. And Koine Greek, of course.” She laughed like we should know why Koine Greek was important.

She led us into a small library, babbling the entire time, through a door that was almost an airlock. “Climate control,” she explained. There were several tables with reading lamps in the center of the room and the walls were lined with tall bookshelves covered with leather bound books. Other shelves had drawers. All were labeled with some complicated catalog system.

Sam made a beeline for one shelf and came back holding a slim book. “Here it is. Bound using techniques common in the fourteenth century and printed on vellum. This book must have been in the possession of John Dee.” She opened the cover and pointed to a strange symbol. Almost like the symbol for a woman, a circle above a cross, but standing on a wavy line with a crescent transfixing the top of the circle and a dot. “The Monas Hieroglyphica, which symbolizes all of creation, was John Dee’s symbol.”

“And who was John Dee?” Mary asked.

“The court magician to Queen Elizabeth,” Sam asked. “And an alchemist. Very influential in the esoteric circles. Some say he conjured the storm that smashed the Spanish Armada and saved England from being conquered.”

Sam turned the page and it was covered in tight, square letters written in fading black ink. “What does it say?”

“Um, let see,” she frowned, reading silently from right to left I noticed. “Its a summoning ritual. To summon Helel ben-Shachar. That’s the Hebrew name for Lucifer. It literally means the Shining One, Son of the Morning.”

Mary reached out and stroked Sam’s face, cutting off an explanation on the origin and etymology of Lucifer’s name. A flush blossomed on the Asian woman’s face and she looked down. “You are quite pretty,” Mary purred. “Would you like to kiss me?”

“I…yes,” the girl muttered, her dark eyes flashing briefly to Mary’s face before she looked back down at the floor.

Mary turned the girl’s face towards her, cupping Sam’s round, beautiful face, and bending down and kissing the girl on the lips. I took the book from Sam’s hand and set it gently on the table and watched as Sam began to kiss Mary back, growing more aggressive as Mary’s power, that made any woman desire her, built within Sam. Soon, Sam’s hands grew more bold, roaming about Mary’s body in the airy sundress she wore today.

Mary broke the kiss and Sam stood there, breathing heavily. “Wh-what did you do to me?” she asked, licking her lips, savoring the taste of Mary’s sweet mouth. “I’ve never felt so…so captivated before. And never with a woman.”

“Because you love me,” Mary told her. “You want to be my slave, and Mark’s as well. You want nothing more than to fulfill whatever filthy, depraved acts we can imagine.”

“Yes, I want that, Mistress,” Sam breathed, trembling before Mary. She glanced at me, swallowed. “How may I please you, Master?”

“Strip.”

Sam wasted no time following my command. She pulled off her t-shirt, some indie band I’ve never heard of, then she shimmed out of her comfortable jeans. Next to her, Mary pulled her sundress over her head, revealing her beautiful, naked body. Sam’s white bra came off, exposing her small, round breasts and hard, brown nipples. Her panties came off, plain white, and exposed a neatly trimmed, black bush that hid the treasure between her legs.

Mary hugged her, their breasts, about the same size, rubbed together. “You are gorgeous,” Mary praised.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Sam blushed. “I’m not half as gorgeous as you are.”

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips. “That’s a good slut. Now, Master’s cock looks all hard, let’s say we help him out.”

“I’d like that, Mistress,” Sam answered, smiling shyly at me.

I leaned against the reading table as Mary and Sam walked over to me. Mary undid my belt as Sam pulled down my zipper and unbuttoned my fly. Then the two women pulled my pants down and my red boxers, exposing my hard cock. Mary licked her tongue from root to tip and a delicious shiver ran through my body. Sam licked her tongue across the head, gathering the bead of pre-cum there.

“Doesn’t he have a cute cock?” Mary asked, stroking my cock slowly.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Sam sighed and then her lips were kissing at the tip.

Mary kissed my cock on the other side and they two women’s tongues licked around the head, swirling about the sensitive tip. Their tongues would brush, and then their lips and then they were kissing each other around the head of my cock. It felt so wonderful. Mary grabbed Sam’s hand and guided her to my balls and the two girls played with my nuts. I groaned as Sam’s mouth engulfed my cock and Mary pulled back, smiling encouragingly at the girl.

“Pleasure his cock, slut!” Mary hissed in the girl’s ear, her pink tongue lapping at Sam’s dusky lobe. “You can do better than that. Bob that head and suck. Make your Master cum in your slutty mouth.”

Sam started bobbing her head, sucking hard. “Fuck, that’s great.” I moaned.

“Are you going to cum in this little slut’s mouth?” Mary asked eagerly. “Umm, I can’t wait to kiss her salty lips and drink your cum right out of her mouth.”

I started to move my hips, fucking into Sam’s mouth. Mary grabbed the Asian slut’s head and held it while I started to fuck her harder and harder. My cum was boiling in my balls, desperate to be released. The tip of my cock was brushing the back of her throat with every thrust, while her mouth sucked harder. Her tongue traced around my cock’s head and I shuddered and came in her mouth.

I pulled out, her mouth open and filled with white spunk. Mary grabbed the girl and pulled Sam’s face to her own and kissed the cum-stained lips. Mary’s tongue slid in and came out stained white. Sam’s hands were roaming over Mary’s body, cupping her perky breasts and pinching Mary’s nipples. Mary broke the kiss and pushed the slut’s head lower.

“Umm, suck on my titties,” Mary moaned, lying back on the cold, cement floor, pulling Sam down with her.

Sam sucked at Mary’s dusky nipples, her tongue tracing Mary’s aerola and then her lips would suck as much of Mary’s tit into her mouth as she could while Mary purred in pleasure. Sam’s hand slid down Mary’s side, found her thigh and rubbed it. Then, her hand crept up the inner slope of Mary’s thigh up to her waxed pussy. Mary gasped as Sam found her wet cunt and teased Mary’s hungry hole with her fingers.

“Lower!” Mary panted. “Get down there and make my pussy cum, whore!”

Sam obeyed, sliding lower and lower, kissing down Mary’s stomach and Mary gasped in pleasure as Sam’s lips found her cunt. I watched as the Asian slut’s tongue dug through Mary’s slit, gathering a good coating of Mary’s juices. I knelt behind Sam’s ass, stroked her slim butt, and slid my hand between her legs to find her wet cunt.

“Fuck her cunt!” Mary hissed at me. “Fuck the little slut until she cums on your hard cock, Mark!”

“With pleasure, Mare,” I answered, lining my cock up at her cunt, spreading her dark lips open with one hand to reveal the beautiful, pink flesh hidden within her tight slit.

Sam moaned like a bitch in heat as my cock slid into her cunt. She was so tight. Her cunt hadn’t been fucked that much. The nerd probably spent all her time in college studying and not getting fucked like a good little coed. I thrust all the way into her, delighting in her moans, and watched as Mary writhed on her back beneath Sam’s tongue lashing.

“Is she a good cunt muncher?” I asked Mary as I drew back and shoved my cock back into her tight hole.

“Ohh, she’s a natural,” Mary purred. “You’d never know this was her first time going down on a girl. Mhh, her tongue is long, too. Oh, fuck I’ve never had someone shove their tongue that deep inside me.”

I fucked Sam harder, gripping her ass as I pounded on her cock, watching my beautiful filly grind her cunt into Sam’s face. Mary’s perky breasts heaved as she breathed heavily. Mary had a huge smile on her face as she writhed in pleasure. Sam moaned suddenly into Mary’s cunt and her slutty pussy contracted on my cock as an orgasm exploded through her.

“Holy shit!” she gasped. “Was that an orgasm?”

“Yeah, slut!” I gasped.

“Oh my God, thank you Master!” she panted.

I slapped her ass, a loud stinging slap that left an angry, red mark. “Your mouth is supposed to be on Mary’s cunt!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” she squeaked and buried her face back into Mary’s cunt.

My own orgasm was building as I slammed into the slut. Harder and harder, wanting to fill her dirty cunt with my cum. I plunged into her tight, wet tunnel, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to that sweet release. My body tensed and I groaned as my cum flooded my newest slut’s cunt. I pulled out and lay on the cold concrete next to Mary.

“She’s got a hot little cunt,” I panted.

Mary smiled and kissed her on the lips as she writhed on Sam’s lips. I kissed down her neck to her breasts and captured one of Mary’s nipples as she moaned and panted. Her body went rigid beneath me and then she shuddered and came on Sam’s face. Sam smiled, her face drenched with cum and cuddled up to Mary’s other side as we all enjoyed the afterglow of our orgasms on the cold floor of the library.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Everything’s ready, Theodora,” Duncan said.

I was sitting on the couch in Kaeden’s living room. Duncan and Kaeden were both members of a Pierce County Sheriff SWAT unit that got compromised by Mark Glassner when they raided his house. Mark gave them orders, turning them into his Thralls, but he never bothered to ensure one of us nuns couldn’t control them. Agnes was controlling Kaeden and I controlled Duncan. On Thursday night, my Sisters and I were so excited. We each placed a SWAT officer under our control. Only three more each to go, no problem we thought. Yet, here we were on Sunday night and only Isabella had managed to get another SWAT officer under her power.

“All the members of your unit will be there?” I asked Duncan sharply. We needed all twelve. That’s what Ramiel told me. Soldiers are needed. Four and four and four. Duncan and the other three under our control had spent all day cajoling and brow beating and convincing to get the other eight members of their unit to have a get together at Kaeden’s house tomorrow night.

“Yes, mam,” Duncan. “They all promised to be here Tuesday night.”

Tomorrow would have been better, but Tuesday night would work. Last night Ramiel taught me the Prayer of Qannow and told me where I would perform the prayer. On Wednesday, I needed to be at the Blue Spruce Motel, room 14. And wait until I heard the door slam in the next room over and perform the prayer on the woman I find in there. My Sisters and I need all twelve of the SWAT officers by Wednesday under our control, so Tuesday night be fine.

On Wednesday it would all be over. I only hope no one gets hurt besides the Warlocks. Ramiel said the SWAT were only the backup plan. My stomach was a knot of nerves, twisting inside me until I felt like vomiting. Please God, let the Qannow prayer work! Please don’t make me send the SWAT unit in. I don’t want innocent blood on my hands! I beg of you God, if it’s your will! Amen.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat on Mark’s lap on the seat of our Gulfstream. We were both naked, my cunt sticky with his cum, as we watched Monique and Lize fuck each other. They had picked up this double-headed dildo and were kneeling on the floor, their asses pressed close together. Each end of the dildo was in their cunts and they were fucking it back into each other, moaning like two bitches.

In the back, I could hear the bodyguards moaning as they fucked and sucked on each other. All six had to abstain this weekend, and they were finally able to relieve their tensions with each other. Sam was back there, as well, busy translating the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. Sadly, no fun for her. We needed to know what was written in that book.

We were supposed to land at Thun Field, South Hill in about a half-hour or so. It had been a fun weekend New York City. Mark and I visited several amazing art museums, including the Metropolitan Art Museum. Mark was so sweet, not complaining at all as I dragged him to all these amazing art exhibits.

I yawned, I was tired. While it had been a fun weekend, it also had been a long weekend. And tomorrow promised to be a long day. We were holding our second bodyguard tryouts all day on Monday. And then on Tuesday, I had my second wedding dress fitting and the bridesmaids’ dress fittings while Mark had to go to family court to get Desiree’s marriage annulled so she and Allison could get married.

Nothing was going on Wednesday, I realized happily. A nice, peaceful day. Haven’t had one of those in a while.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My hands were shaking as I picked up the Altgrave’s copy of the Magicks of the Witch of Endor. You did it, Brandon, I congratulated myself. Nothing could stop me now. Blood smeared on the cover and I blinked, seeing the blood on my aching knuckles for the first time. I walked over to the Altgrave’s bathroom, careful to step over the Altgrave.

The blood ran pink down the sink as I washed my bruised knuckles and tried to control my beating heart, slow my breathing. I could feel sweat running down my face and I glanced at my face in the mirror. It wasn’t sweat, I was dismayed to see, but a streak of blood staining my face.

I didn’t want to hurt the old man. But he just wouldn’t listen. Just like Maryanne. I never would have hurt either of them if they would have just listened. If they would have just did what I told them to without arguing. It was really Mark’s fault, anyways. The old Altgrave just kept babbling about his orders. “I can’t let you have the book, Mr. Fitzsimmons. The man on the phone was quite clear on that.”

But that really didn’t matter, now. I had the book. I opened it up, excited to see the knowledge contained within it. There was nothing but tiny, square letters written in fading, brown ink. The letters weren’t even close to English. A hysterical laugh filled the room. Who could be laughing? Surly not the Altgrave. He would never laugh again.

Then I realized it was me.

Well, Brandon, nothing easy is worth doing. The script looks like Hebrew. I just need to find some scholar I can pay to translate it. But first, I really needed to get out of Germany, and maybe get a drink. Having a drink always made me feel better after I was forced to correct Maryanne. You can drink once your on the plane heading back to America, I promised myself. Just one drink, it couldn’t hurt. But I needed to get far away before anyone found the Altgrave. The authorities back in the States never understood that Maryanne made me hurt her. And I doubt the German authorities would be any more understanding that the Altgrave made me kill him.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 28.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 23: The Last Boon

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 23: The Last Boon

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females/Teen females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Females, Mind Control, Female Domination, Ass to Mouth, Anal, Oral, Orgy, Creampie, Bondage/Domination, Romance, Watersports, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 22.



Violet lay panting on the couch, my cum trickling out of her cunt. I was enjoying the cock Lilith gave me as part our bargain. For the next two hours, I would have the cock. I knew why Lilith wanted me to have the cock as her price. It had nothing to do with her wanting to give me a pleasant experience. No, she was hoping I would become addicted to the pleasure, to be unable to give it up. Lilith had bitter resentment to all us humans, and seemed to delight in causing us misery. Once before, she tried to tempt me to use my boon to Mark’s detriment.

And part of me wanted to keep the cock, I was disturbed to learn. Particularly as our goth slut, Lillian, knelt down and started licking my cum out of Violet’s tight cunt. My cock was hardening again. Lilith also gave me incredible stamina and watching Lillian, dressed as a perverts wet dream in a slutty, schoolgirl outfit, eat out innocent-looking Violet’s creampie was getting me hard and ready to go again.

Around the room, the sluts were fucking each other. They were all present, save Willow, Jessica and Noel, who had day jobs. The other ten were enjoying themselves. God, I could fuck all these girls if I kept my cock. No, what about Mark. Part of me ached for him. Part of me was mad at him for the hurtful things he said. But that was just the spell, I had to keep telling myself. Right now, Mark was up upstairs fucking his younger sister, Antsy. Whatever spell afflicted them seemed to make Mark and Antsy desire each other, and only each other. Mark no longer found me attractive. Or any of our sluts, or even any other woman. Just his sister Antsy.

At noon, if I was strong enough, Lilith would tell me about the spell. In the mean time, my cock was hard and I had this insistent drive to stick my cock up whatever hole was willing. God, no wonder guys were such horny bastards with this thing between their legs tugging at their thoughts, just aching to be stuck in something, anything to get some relief.

Xiu was tonging Karen’s ass. I had enjoyed raping Karen’s ass when we were punishing her. Karen was a nun, once, and had tried to take our powers away. Thanks to Lilith, we broke her powers and made her our sex slave. Her ass was smooth, and firm, and I just wanted to thrust my cock up it.

“Move,” I ordered Xiu. The busty, Asian slut saw my cock and smiled happily, spreading Karen’s ass open for me, exposing her tight, brown asshole. “She’s ready for you, Mistress.”

“Oh yes, please use my dirty ass, Mistress” Karen moaned, wiggling her hips.

I rubbed my cock on her puckered hole, pushing slowly, savoring the wicked feeling on my cock shoving into Karen’s tight ass. The ring gave way and I was sliding inside her. Karen moaned like a wanton bitch as I filled her up. She was so warm and tight, I groaned, low and throaty, as the head of my cock rubbed against the silky walls of her ass, sinking deeper and deeper inside her until the soft cheeks of her ass pressed against my groin.

“Oh, Mistress, your cock feels so delicious up my ass,” she moaned as I started fucking her.

I groaned, closing my eyes as I enjoyed the amazing feelings running through my cock as her ass gripped it tightly. “Wow, this is so amazing,” I moaned. No wonder Mark liked fucking my ass. Not that I hated it, in fact I loved it, but man it felt amazing when you had the cock. “I love your ass, slut!”

“I’m so glad,” Karen panted. Her hips were starting to fuck back into my cock. “I’m so happy that my ass makes you feel so much pleasured, Mistress. Hmm, use me! Use my dirty ass to satiate your lusts, Mistress.”

Xiu was masturbating next to us, her large breasts heaving. Her nipples were pierced and pink butterflies dangled from her nubs. I reached out and grabbed her piercing, pulling her to me. Xiu’s mouth contorted in pleasure and pain. She was a masochist, enjoying pain with her sex. I pulled her up until her big tits brushed my arm and I captured her lips with a kiss, tasting the sour flavor of Karen’s ass.

“Finger me,” I hissed into Xiu’s ears, then nipped at her lobe.

She smiled eagerly, and stuck two fingers into her mouth, sucking her digits coquettishly. Then she slid her hand across my ass, giving my cheeks a squeeze before sliding down between my legs. She started caressing my pussy as I reamed Karen’s ass. Then she was sliding her fingers up inside me. Xiu held her hand still, so when I pulled out Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers slid deeper into my cunt. When I thrust into Karen, Xiu’s fingers slid out until only the tips remained. Back and forth. In and out of Karen’s ass, Xiu’s fingers in and out of my cunt.

I felt my passion build. Xiu’s fingers, Karen’s ass. My skin was alive with sensation. Xiu’s large tits rubbing against my arm, her hard nipples, the cold metal of her piercings, her warm breath on my ear. Xiu started moving her finger inside me and brushed my G-Spot. Pleasure quaked through me and I moaned. Xiu caressed my G-Spot, rubbing the sensitive bundle of nerves with a gentle touch and exquisite pleasure burned through me.

“Oh fuck!” I moaned as my orgasms rolled through me. My cunt squeezed on Xiu’s fingers and my ovaries tightened. I kept fucking her sweet ass as the pleasure kept radiating out from my womb. My strokes got more frantic, my cock was so close to cumming as well, and then I grunted as my semen burst from my ovaries and creamed Karen’s ass. “Jesus Christ, that was amazing!” I gasped. Cumming as a man and as a woman at the same time was so exquisitely nice. My breasts heaving, I pulled out of Karen’s ass and sat down on one of the recliners.

Xiu started cleaning my dirty cock, just like a good slut. Allison and Desiree were tribbing. Desiree was on top, rubbing her cunt on Allison’s while they kissed passionately. Violet was writhing as she came on Lillian’s face. Korina was cuddling with Fiona on the other recliner. Fiona’s face was sticky with Korina’s juices. Dusky Thamina lay on her stomach while blonde Chasity massaged her back.

“Give me a titty fuck,” I ordered Xiu.

My cock popped out of her mouth and her pillowy tits surrounded my shaft, silky flesh pressed against my throbbing member. She pressed her tits together with her hands and started to rub her melons on my cock. Up and down, her spit lubing the titty fuck. Her piercings swayed with her movement and I reached down and pulled on one the butterflies, watching her breast stretch as she titty fucked me.

“Oh, yes, pull my slutty nipple,” Xiu moaned. “Hmm, that hurts, Mistress. Harder, please!” I pulled harder on the piercing and Xiu gasped, her eyes fluttering from the mix of pain and pleasure.

I slipped my foot between Xiu’s thighs and found her wet pussy. I rubbed my foot though her slit, feeling her moisture coat my toes. Xiu moaned and rubbed her tits up and down on my cock harder, faster. I slipped my big toe up her cunt, feeling her silky walls sucking hungrily at my toe. It was so nasty, rubbing my dirty foot into her cunt as I pulled on her nipple piercing.

“Oh, Mistress, that feel so amazing!” Xiu husked, her dark, almond eyes shining with desire, her tongue running pink over her red lips.

“Hmm, here it cums, slut,” I moaned. “Get ready for my cum.”

“Yes, cum on my tits!” Xiu purred. “Please, Mistress. Shower me with your cum! Please, Mistress.”

My ovaries tightened, I yanked hard on her nipple as that powerful feeling of pleasure rushed out of my cock, spraying her breasts and face with my white, sticky cum. Xiu shuddered, moaning in pain as her tit stretched as I pulled on her nipple. Her body was trembling as she came, her naughty cunt flooding my foot. The nasty slut enjoyed being hurt and debased. She looked so sexy, dripping in cum and I bent down and tasted it. I enjoyed Mark’s cum, and mine wasn’t as salty and was sweet. I loved cum, and mine tasted great.

The only problem, it just wasn’t Mark’s cum.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched Mary from the shadows. The whore was enjoying my gift, licking her cum off the busty Asian’s tits. This was so delicious. I wanted to track down the nun who cast the Avvah spell on Mark’s sister and thank her for providing me with this opportunity. Mary was beckoning to the slut dressed like a schoolgirl. Lillian was her name. The whore was enjoying my gift.

Mary pulled the slut onto her lap and she happily sank down onto Mary’s cock. Her short, plaid skirt swayed about her ass, exposing the pale flesh as she fucked Mary. Another slut, big-titted Desiree, crawled across the floor and crawled between Mary’s legs and began licking at Mary’s cunt as Lillian rode her cock. Mary was throwing her head back, moaning in pleasure.

“Having fun, Lilith?”

Light flooded the Shadows as Lucifer appeared. I ground my teeth. He always was showing up, butting in when I was having my fun. “I am, Lucifer. I hope I’m not disturbing any plans of yours. I’d so hate to do that.” I hoped he heard the sarcasm dripping from my words.

“As I told you, Lilith. All outcomes serve me.” Anger seethed inside me. He was standing next to me and his light hurt eyes. Lucifer enjoyed burning bright. He was the Morning Star and shone as brightly as his pride. “Do you think she’ll choose pleasure over love?”

I shrugged. “All outcomes serve me,” I said. See how he likes the answer. I hoped he found it as frustrating as I found his bold assertions that every outcome served him. While it would be amusing for Mary to chose pleasure over love, I didn’t need her to. Chantelle and Lana were feeling out the local Wiccan covens, searching for women to worship me while my children grew in their bellies.

I could feel Lucifer smirking next to me. “Well, Lilith, enjoy playing your games, while you can.”

“Oh, I will, Lucifer.” Once my vessel growing in Karen’s womb is born, I’ll be free of the Abyss. Free to roam the Mortal Realm, free to experience all the pleasures denied Lucifer in the Abyss. Free to destroy Mark for daring to place his hands upon me, to stick his disgusting cock inside me. Mark had been foolish to let me fuck his slave, thinking it was of no consequence. He was a man, though, and understood the lengths another man would go through to stick his cock in a wet hole. As if I was a weak-willed as any pathetic man, I thought with a sneer. And what did he get out of it, some spells he could have learned if just tracked down the right book.

Lucifer was behind me, pressing up against me, his disgusting cock rubbing against my ass. “Such lewd, disgusting acts these mortals perform,” Lucifer whispered into my ear, his tone turning bitter, “to think the Creator expected me to bow to such…filth as humans.”

I groaned as Lucifer slid his burning cock inside me, pain and pleasure warring in my cunt as he took his pleasure in me. Lucifer was as bad as any man, using women as mere vessels to satiate his lusts, not caring one iota about my pleasure. I was merely a convenient hole to stick his dick in. I focused on Karen, on the vessel growing quickly inside her, ignoring the cock inside me.

I just needed to figure out how to get Karen away from Mark, now.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Noon approached as I flooded Thamina’s cunt with my cum. About the living room, the other sluts were cuddling with each other, my cum leaking out of pussies and asses, splattered on tits and faces. I was enjoying the cock, a little too much, and I was torn. I loved Mark, but the intense, focused orgasm of a man was becoming addictive. My cock was still hard and I wanted nothing more than to stick it into another woman’s hole.

After I had came in Lillian’s cunt, I had lied down on the floor and let Desiree straddle my cock and Lillian straddle my face. I ate my cum, sweet and salty, out of Lillian tart cunt. I loved eating Mark’s cum out another woman’s cunt, it was so wickedly delicious. It was hot and nasty eating my cum out of Lillian’s cunt, listening to her moan atop me, while Desiree rose up and down on my cock. But it wasn’t as satisfying as eating a creampie Mark made.

Then I bent Fiona over the chair and started fucking the red-head’s cunt hard. Doll-faced Korina, her arm still in a sling from getting shot, knelt between our legs, licking at my cunt, licking at my cock were it penetrated Fiona’s pussy. Her tongue felt wickedly soft as she lapped about my cunt. When I unloaded inside Fiona, I felt a pressure in my bladder to pee. And in my cock. That was interesting.

“Korina, do I still have a urethra in my pussy?”

“No, Mistress,” she answered in shock. “It’s gone.”

I smiled. “Clamp your mouth to Fiona’s cunt and get ready?”

I relaxed my bladder, and enjoyed the sensation of piss shooting out of my cock. It was almost like cumming, that same feeling of release, and was slightly pleasurable. I sighed happily, as my urine splashed into Fiona’s tight cunt, running past my cock and leaking out of Fiona’s cunt into Korina’s waiting lips.

“Oh, Mistress, what are you doing?” Fiona moaned. “It feels like you’re douching me!”

“I’m pissing in your dirty cunt,” I sighed. The stream was dieing down, only a few more squirts left.

“Oh, wow, Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “That’s so nasty! Thank you for using me as your toilet.”

“Thank you, Mistress, for letting me drink your piss,” Korina cooed. “It was mixed with your tasty cum and Fiona’s delicious juices.” Her tongue was licking at our crotches, lapping up the piss staining us.

I pulled out of Fiona and more urine mixed with cum and cunt juices poured out into Korina’s eager mouth. Yellow piss ran down her chin, her throat and down her breasts and belly. Korina latched her mouth to Fiona’s urethra and Fiona relaxed her bladder and started pissing into Korina’s mouth as well.

“Oh yes, drink my piss, Korina,” Fiona moaned. “I love it when you do.”

“You piss in her mouth often?” I asked, stroking my cock.

“Hmm, yes Mistress,” Fiona moaned. “Ever since that Sunday in the hotel room when you made me piss on Korina, we’ve been drinking each other’s piss.”

I had started fucking Allison’s cunt as I had watched Fiona kneel down before Korina. Korina’s doll face contorted in pleasure as her stream of urine splashed into Fiona’s mouth, running in yellow rivulets down her mouth and body. And then they licked the piss off each other’s bodies, tenderly cleaning each other up. After Allison, I enjoyed Desiree’s ass while Desiree ate my creampie I left in Allison. Then I had Chasity and Karen’s suck on my cock together, delighting in two tongues, two mouths, pleasuring my cock. I shoot my cum all over their tits and pounded Violet’s ass as I watched Karen and Chasity lick my cum off each other. Then finished off in Thamina’s cunt.

The clock on the cable box read noon, and my cock suddenly softened and then began to shrink, reducing until it was just the hard little clitoris it started out as. Lilith was waiting, so I walked into the kitchen, the sluts following, and sat down at the dining room table. And waited, impatiently. I had made my decision. The cock was amazing, but I needed my randy stallion inside me. I needed to drink his cum, from his cock or a woman’s cunt. I needed to be held by him and stare into his blue eyes and hear him whisper, “I love you, Mare.”

Suddenly, lust washed over me, my nipples hardened, my pussy moistened. The sluts all moaned as Lilith’s presences washed over them. Violet knelt behind Thamina and began licking my cum out of her cunt. Allison was going down on Desiree while Chasity started rimming Allison’s ass. Karen and Lillian slipped into sixty-nine while Korina knelt carefully before Fiona and ate out the red-head’s cunt. I stood up, looking about for the demoness.

“So, what have you chosen,” Lilith purred, pressing up behind me. I grit my teeth as pleasure washed over me. Lilith was sex made manifest,and her merest touch could make someone cum, unless you’ve felt it before and were ready to fight it. And having her lush body pressing into your back was almost unbearably pleasurable. Her nipples were hard, tits pillowy, and her pubic hair silk on my ass.

As the lust surged through me, memories of the pleasure I felt with the cock filled my mind, how Allison’s cunt felt when I came insider her, the way Fiona gasped as I pissed in her cunt. Watching Chasity and Karen licking my cum off each other’s tits. My resolve wavered for a moment, and then I remembered what I really craved. Mark’s cock. Mark’s cum. Mark inside me, filling me up, his rough lips on mine as he kissed me. His boyish grin and piercing blue eyes. The sweaty musk of his body. Lilith’s body pressing against me, her nipples hard on my back, was sending electricity through my body, tingling my nipples, my pussy, my achingly hard clit. I pictured Mark’s cock plunging into me, over and over, and shuddered as I orgasmed.

“Mark,” I answered, gasping as my body shuddered in passion, my juices running sticky down my thighs. “I choose Mark, Lilith.”

“Your loss,” Lilith murmured in disappointment and backed away from me. “A nun got to his sister and used the Prayer of Avvah on her, making her a trap,” Lilith explained. “Mark and Antsy will forever find each other attractive, and no others. You saw Mark and yours threads, right.”

I nodded. Normally, our souls were connected by two red threads, entwined tightly together, so tight they almost seemed one thread. This morning, I saw golden wedges, forcing our threads apart. We were still connected, but slowly those wedges were growing, separating us more and more. Mark and Antsy were connected by a red thread and a black chain bound together by a golden chain.

“Once your threads are forced apart, Mark will be lost to you forever,” Lilith said. “There is a spell, very dangerous to perform, that can break the prayer. It is called Chabab. It will only work if you truly love each other. If not, both of you will die. So, are you sure you don’t want the cock and life, or gamble on the fickle feelings of a man and death.”

“I’ll gamble on Mark,” I told her, without hesitation. Mark loved me. He freed me from his control. And I loved him.

“Very well,” Lilith said, skeptically. “You will need to bring him to orgasm inside you. When he spills his seed, you must say, ‘Chabab,’ and, if you two truly love each other, the Bond of Chabab will bind you together so tightly that no power in Heaven or Hell will ever be able to come between you.”

“That’s it?” I asked, frowning. That was easy. Too easy.

“Ahh, but how do you get Mark to fuck you?” Lilith pointed out. “He no longer finds you attractive and nothing I can do can change that.”

“Then…I’ll overpower him,” I said. “And force him.”

“By yourself?” Lilith smirked.

She was right. Mark was bigger than me. I might get lucky, but one of us, probably me, would get hurt. “The sluts will help me.”

Lilith laughed derisively. “Did you forget his powers. He’ll just dominate any person you recruit to help you. Unless…”

Unless what? I frowned, then a cold feeling sank into my stomach. “Unless, I use my last boon to get Mark’s power. The power to make anyone do what I want.” I didn’t want that power, that responsibility. Mark enjoys playing god with peoples lives, and I was afraid of it. Afraid what I’d do with it. I had struggled with the guilt of what Mark did to these women, the guilt at how much I enjoyed their degradation. “And then, I have to use the Zimmah spell to make my Thralls immune from Mark’s power.” God, I would have to fuck my father.

A naughty tingle went through my cunt.

“How do I make Mark…desire me? Is there a spell?”

“Yes,” Lilith answered. “But, you humans made something vastly superior. I believe it’s called Viagra.”

That would be easy to get. I could have Willow, our doctor slut, get me a prescription. “Fine.”

Lilith smiled nastily, her violet eyes delighted in my pain. “And you better hurry, who knows how long before Mark is beyond your reach.” I wanted to claw out her violet eyes.

I drew in a deep breath, clenching my hands. Once I used my last boon, Lilith would be out of our lives for good, banished back to Hell. “Lilith for my final boon I want every human, save for Mark, to do whatever I tell them to do.”

“Done,” Lilith murmured. “Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

And then she was gone.

I took a deep breath, trying to think. I would need thralls, four or five to overpower Mark safely. Who should I choose to be my Thralls. I grabbed my phone, flipping through my address book. There was one number, listed as Pee Slut. Right, the girl from the restroom of the Clam Diver, the club I went dancing at last week with Diane. She had a sexy mouth and took to being a pee slut so easily.

“Hello?” a woman’s voice asked after I dialed Pee Slut.

“Hi,” I was suddenly nervous. Mark always was so confident when he made people do what he wants. You need to have that same confidence, Mary, just believe it will work. “I met you in the bathroom at the Clam Diver last Wednesday. I made you drink my pee.”

“Oh, yes,” she sounded embarrassed. “I-I remember.”

“Good, what’s your name?”

“Avialle Willard, but everyone calls me Via.”

“Via, you’re my sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever nasty thing I tell you to do.”

“Ohh, okay,” she said. “Uhh, I don’t know your name.”

“Sluts like you call me Mistress.”

“Okay, Mistress,” she said.

“I need you to go immediately to 1011 Violet Meadows, in Parkland,” I told her, giving her my father’s address. “And wait for me to arrive.”

“I will, Mistress,” she said excitedly. “I’ll leave work right away.”

“Good.” I hung up. Then I dialed the next number.

“Hi, Mary,” Sandy purred when she answered the phone. She was Mark’s mother, and someone his powers didn’t work on.

“Hey Sandy, I need you to invite your son over for dinner tonight,” I ordered. My powers would work just fine on her, however. “Tell Mark that you really need to see him, okay. Say whatever you have to. Just get him to come over.”

“I will Mary,” Sandy said. She paused. “Samantha intimated some things to me yesterday. Is…is everything all right?”

“Remember how I told you we had enemies?” Sandy answered yes. “Well, one of them placed a spell on Antsy and Mark. That’s why I need your help.”

And I begin to explain my plan to her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

My stomach rumbled. I had been making love with Antsy all morning and I needed a break. Antsy was up, walking about the room. My cum covered her body, dripping out of all her holes. She was like an addiction, I just couldn’t get enough of fucking her. She was all I needed. No other woman compared to her.

Fight, the voice whispered. It was getting fainter and fainter. Don’t forget her. Fight!

Fight what? Who shouldn’t I forget?

“I’m going to clear out Mary’s clothing,” Antsy said. “You don’t need another woman’s clothes in our bedroom.”

“No, of course not, Antsy,” I said, admiring the curves of her body. “Want some lunch. We’ll get Desiree to whip up something.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, pulling clothing out of the closet until she had a pile in her arms.

I followed her downstairs. I found all the sluts in the living room looking all freshly fucked. They were all naked, their ugly bodies on display. Someone’s cum was leaking out of their holes, though I saw no guy around. Well, I didn’t care to fuck any of their ugly bodies ever again, so any man was welcome to them. I felt bad, every other guy in the world had to settle for some ugly, homely woman. Only I got to fuck Antsy, the only beautiful woman in the world.

Mary was with them, naked as well, hanging up her cell phone.

Fight!

“Mark,” she said, cautiously. “I…”

“Here’s your clothes,” Antsy interrupted, dropping the pile of clothes at Mary’s feat. Then she pointed at a few of the sluts. “Go get the rest of her clothes out of my bedroom. Now!” The sluts scurried to obey. Last night I told them Antsy was their Mistress.

Hurt flickered across Mary’s face. “Of course,” she sadly said, and fished through the clothes and started to get dressed.

“Desiree, Antsy and I need some lunch,” I ordered Desiree. “And puts some clothes on, no one wants to see such ugly women running around naked.”

“Yes, Master,” Desiree said, jumping to obey.

Fiona came downstairs with my cellphone. “Master, your mother is on the phone.”

“Hey mom,” I said, after taking my phone from the slut.

“Mark, I really want you to come over for dinner, we need to talk,” my mom said. “I…I need some company. It’s been really hard, since your dad died.”

“Yeah, okay,” I replied and looked over at Antsy. “Mom wants us over for dinner, tonight. She sounds lonely.”

Antsy shrugged. “I guess we should.” I could see it in her eyes, she’d rather be fucking me. I’d rather be fucking her, too, but mom needed us.

“Okay, mom, we’ll be there around five. Love you, mom.”

Mary was dressed, some unflattering skirt, show far too much of her ugly legs, and a loose blouse, and was walking to the door. “Mark, I love you. Just fight, okay, hun.”

Fight! “I…I…lo…” the words were so hard to say. “love y-you!”

Mary smiled, tears glinting at her eyes, then she was gone. I heard her car start and she drove off. Why did I hurt so much inside. Then I saw Antsy, naked and beautiful and my cock got hard. She was smiling so enticingly at me.

“We have a few minutes to kill,” I told her.

“How shall we past the time?” she asked, walking towards me. Then she knelt down and sucked my cock into her mouth.

What could be better that this?

Mary, barely a whisper now. Fight.

Antsy swirled her tongue about my cock’s head, bringing a soft moan to my lips. How could Mary better than my baby sister. Anty’s hand was stroking my shaft as she played with my tip. She looked so beautiful on her knees before me, her hazel eyes shining with pleasure. The pleasure was increasing and I closed my eyes in joy. I grabbed the sides of her head and began forcing my cock deeper inside her.

Antsy didn’t fight as my cock brushed her throat, just relaxed and let me deepthroat her. Her hands wrapped around my waist, gripping my ass as I began to fuck her mouth. Her hands pulled me deeper into her mouth. Fuck it felt good as my cock head forced itself down her throat over and over again.

“Love your mouth, Antsy!” I moaned. “Fuck, it feel so amazing.”

I could feel my cum boiling in my balls, so close. I pulled back my cock until just the tip remained in her mouth and held her head tightly. My cum flooded her mouth in three large blasts, white cream leaking out the sides her mouth as she struggled to swallow my huge load. Finally she released my cock, smiling happily.

“Thanks big bro,” she cooed. “You fed my mouth, but my other lips are hungry, too. Down here.” Her hands reached down and ran through her sticky slit, coming away with a mix of our cums. “My poor little pussy needs to be fed, too.”

I smiled and let her push me back onto the couch as Antsy straddled my hips. My cock was hard and ready, eager to be back inside my baby sister’s cunt. Antsy moaned so deliciously as she sank down on my cock. The best cunt in the world. I captured her cum stained lips in a kiss and enjoyed my sister’s tight snatch as she rode my cock.

“Oh, God, your cock feels so good inside me, big bro,” Antsy moaned. “I love you, I love you so very much!”

I wanted to tell her how much I loved her, but a tiny part of me fought the words. You love Mary, that part of me faintly whispered. That was ridiculous. How could I love Mary when my baby sister was made for me, my perfect woman. And I was made for her.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I parked my car in front of my father’s house. On the way, I picked up three more sex slaves. Joy, the woman who waxed me at the Heavenly Creatures Salon. And April and Felicity, the two virgins Mark and I deflowered last week. And there was Via, the pee slut, waiting for me in nurses scrubs, teal bottoms and a white, flowery top. What did she do for a living? Well, that didn’t matter right now.

Dad should be home from work soon. I still had a key and opened the door to the small, three bedroom rambler that I grew up in and let the sluts in. I had them all undress and enjoyed the sight of my four naked sex slaves. Joy, with her dusky Vietnamese complexion, small breasts and friendly smile. I remembered that pleasant morning of making love to her in the Heavenly Creatures Salon. I discovered tribbing with Joy, as she lay atop me. Via was the opposite of Joy. White skinned, huge tits and several piercing. There was a heart charm dangling from her bellybutton and her clitoral hood was pierced with a golden ring. A black strip of hair above her pussy was all the bush she had. Via’s face was framed by black, streaked with red, and her pretty lips were smiling and I remember how eager they were to drink my piss.

April and Felicity were not nearly as nervous as they were last week. April stood proudly naked, her budding breasts topped with hard nipples. She looked so sexy with those glasses perched on her face framed by her bushy, brunette hair. Felicity had bigger tits, her black hair braided and thrown over her shoulder to nestle between her tits and a saucy smile on her face.

I hid in Missy’s old room, leaving the door cracked. I heard a car pull into the driveway and footsteps. Through Missy’s lacy curtains I could see the silhouette of my dad as he walked towards the front door. Key rattled metallically in the lock and then the door was opening.

“What the heck!” my dad exclaimed. Years of teaching had condition swearing out of his vocabulary he always said.

“Hello, Mr. Sullivan,” purred Via. “Mark sent us to entertain you.”

“Did he,” my dad said. Was that an excited hint to his voice? My dad must have really enjoyed Fiona last Friday and seemed eager for another tumble with a woman.

“Yes, we so want to fuck you,” April cooed.

I heard some wet smacking. He’s kissing one of them. Then a giggle. “Umm, you feel so big,” husked Felicity.

“So big and strong,” Joy said, in her heavy Vietnamese accent. “I bet you fuck long time.”

“Let’s get these pesky clothes off,” giggled Felicity.

“Hmm, so I get to play with all of you,” my dad asked, excited. Clothes were rustling, the sluts were stripping my dad naked.

“All of use,” Via said and there was more kissing sounds.

My dad moaned. “Umm, suck my penis.”

“Wow, Joy, how do you take that much into your mouth?” April asked in amazement. I could see it in my mind, Joy kneeling before my dad as she deepthroated his cock.

“It’s called deepthroating,” Felicity said.

“Oh,” April answered.

“To the bedroom,” Via said.

The group was all giggles and kisses as the trooped down the hallway. My dad’s bed creaked and my dad was moaning again. “You must relax your throat,” Joy was explaining. “And then you can take him, April.”

“Okay,” April said, and I could hear wet, sucking noises. That nerdy teenager was trying to deepthroat my dad. She must look so cute and sexy, with those tiny glasses perched on her delicate face, her mouth bulging with cock as she struggled to slide my dad’s shaft down her throat. I reached underneath my short skirt and began to stroke my moistening pussy.

“Have you ever been blindfolded?” Via asked, remembering the plan. “It makes sex so much more exciting.”

“No,” Sean answered, hoarsely.

“Good, we can make a game of it,” Via purred. “Who’s sucking at your cock now?”

“Um, the girl with glasses,” dad answered.

“Wrong,” April giggled.

“The girl with a braid?”

There was a wet, popping sound. “Yep,” Felicity answered.

My dad blindfolded, I walked quietly into the bedroom. I didn’t want my dad to know he fucked me. He was too nice of a guy and would feel guilty about fucking his daughter. Unlike Mark’s mother, I couldn’t change his outlook at all. There was one person all Warlocks couldn’t affect. For me, and other women Warlocks, it was our fathers. For Mark and male Warlocks, it was their mothers. Blindfolded, my dad would never know the pussy fucking his cock was his precious daughter’s tight cunt.

When I entered the room, my dad was naked on his back. One of his ties was about his eyes. Via was sucking at his cock, bobbing her head up and down. April was kissing my dad while Felicity had guided his hand between her legs and he fingered her tight slit. Joy knelt down and started licking at his balls. I walked silently up and tapped Joy on the shoulder and the girl slipped off the bed and I took her place.

Via released his cock and moved out of the way as I straddled my dad’s waist. I was dripping wet as I placed my dad’s cock at the entrance of my cunt. I grit my teeth, stifling my moan as I slid down onto his cock and slowly started to fuck him. This was so wicked, fucking my dad while he thought I was someone else.

“Who’s fucking you?” Joy asked.

“Umm, she’s tight,” my dad moaned. “Glasses girl?”

“Nope,” April said and then kissed him.

“How about the girl with a braid?”

“Nope, you’re fingering my cunny,” Felicity giggled.

“How about the Asian girl?”

“Oh yes,” Joy moaned, standing at the foot of the bed. “Your cock feels so good inside me!”

“You feel so good on my penis,” my dad moaned and I smiled. “Such a dirty girl!”

I started fucking faster and faster as Joy moaned a string of dirty, nasty things. “You’re stirring my cunt up! Your cock so big! So hard! You fuck me so well! Ohhh, such a nice cock!”

The pleasure was rolling through my body as I rose up and down on my father’s cock. This was so wrong, so wickedly wrong. I clapped my hand over my mouth and let out a muffled moan. Behind me, Joy was moaning wantonly. I bet it’s not the first time she’s had to fake an orgasm, she was so good at it. If I didn’t know she was acting, I’d swear she was getting the fucking of her life. Via had a naughty smile on her face and she caught my nipple into her mouth, sucking on my sensitive nub gently

“Oh, Mr. Sullivan,” April moaned, straddling his face. “I need my poor little pussy licked. Would you mind, sir?”

“No,” my father groaned, swiping his tongue through the nerdy girl’s cunt.

“Oh yes, pet my little kitty,” April moaned. “Your tongue feel so good, Mr. Sullivan.”

I leaned over and captured the little minx’s lips with a kiss. Her tongue was quick and agile as she kissed me back. I ran a hand across her body, feeling her budding breasts. My dad’s cock was hitting different parts of my cunt as I leaned over, and felt even more amazing. I rotated my hips, moving faster and faster.

Felicity shuddered on my father’s fingers. “Oh, yes, yes!” she gasped. “Ohh, thank you Mr. Sullivan. That was a great cum.”

I could see my dad’s lips were sucking hard on April’s clit and the nerd was sliding her cunt all over my dad’s face. I broke the kiss with April, throwing my head back. April bent down and captured my other breast and I had two sluts sucking at my tits. My fucking was growing faster and faster, my orgasm was coming closer and closer. Pleasure tingled from my nipples as two wet tongues swirled about my hard nubs.

“Oh gosh, gonna come,” my dad moaned, muffled by April’s cunt. “Keep going, so close. So close.”

“Yes, cum in me!” Joy moaned. “Flood my nasty cunt with your delicious cum! Fill me up!”

My own orgasm was nearing. This was so exciting. My dad’s cock was nice and big, and filled me up so deliciously. I went faster and faster, grinding my clit against his pubic bone on the down stroke, delighting as his cock rubbed back and forth against my pussy walls.

“Oh man! Here it comes!”

Warm semen flooded my cunt. The same sperm that once flood my mother’s cunt and made me was now spilling into my womb. Oh, it was so wicked, so nasty. My cunt constricted on his cock as I came. Behind me, Joy drowned out my muffled screams with her fake orgasm.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Your cum so good inside me! Fill me up! Hmm, yes! Love when a man cums in me!”

“Umm, yes!” moaned April. The little, nerdy slut was cumming, too. “My little kitty’s cumming! Oh, fuck yeah!”

I got off my dad as Felicity sucked his cock into her mouth, cleaning off my juices and the last of his cum. I retreated to the living room. One by one, the sluts slipped out and bent down between my thighs. First was April, kneeling down before my naked cunt and taking a single, glorious lick up my slit. “Zimmah,” I muttered. Energy seemed to run out of the bedroom, from my father, into me and April and there was a moment where I could feel her.

“Oh, Mistress,” April gasped, a smile on her beautiful, innocent face. “I’m get to be yours forever.” There was a current of awe and wonder to her words and I bent down and kissed her. “Yes, you’re mine, little slut.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“That was a great dinner, mom,” I said, pushing back the plate of pork chops and applesauce.

“Oh, thank you, Mark,” my mom answered.

“Yeah, it was delicious,” Antsy said, flashing me a smile on her perfect face. She was a younger, and far prettier, version of mom and my cock was half-hard as my thoughts drifted to fantasy of bending her over the table and fucking her right now. But my powers didn’t work on mom, so I couldn’t risk my mom finding out about us. Mary may have convinced my mom that incest with her son was okay, but would she feel the same about me fucking her baby girl? Who knew how she’d react.

My mom was up, clearing away the table. “How are you doing, mom?”

She sighed. “Sometimes I feel fine, then it hits me that your dad’s dead. That…” she swallowed. “That it’s my fault. And then I weep and weep until I feel wrung out.”

The doorbell rang. “Oh, Antsy, could you answer that. I need to speak to your brother in private, anyways.”

“Sure,” Antsy said, heading for the door.

“Follow me, Mark,” mom said and lead me to her bedroom. The carpet in the hallway had been ripped up. It’s where my dad died. I guess it was ruined.

“What is it, mom?” I asked. “I’m not interested in sleeping with you. That was just for the spell.”

“No, its not that,” my mom started to say when I heard footsteps heading down the hall. Several of them.

The door banged open and Mary walked in, flanked by four women. I recognized three of them. There was Joy from the wax salon, and April and Felicity, the two virgins Mary and I deflowered. The fourth woman I didn’t recognize, she had black hair with red streaks. All five women held a pair of handcuffs in their hands. Fear suddenly spiked my stomach. Black outlines surrounded the four women, they were Thralls. But to whom?

“Mom, watch out,” I shouted, looking back. My mom looked calm and I really looked at her and noticed a faint, blank outline about her. Crap, I had been avoiding looking at her ugly face that I didn’t notice that someone made her a Thrall.

“Mark,” Mary said, stepping forward, the other women spreading around me. There was love on her ugly, freckled face. “Please, just cooperate. You need to fight the spell and let me help you.”

Fight, the voice whispered, so very faint. So faint, in fact, I almost thought I’d imagined the voice.

“I’m sorry, Mary, I just don’t lo…” a cough strangled my voice. I wanted to say that I didn’t love her, but I couldn’t bring myself to say the words. Because, you still love her, the voice faintly whispered, just fight a little longer. “I’m sorry I don’t find you attractive anymore, but this isn’t the way.”

Mary sighed. “I’m sorry, too. Get him, ladies.”

I stuck my hand into my pocket, pulling out the Nextel as six women, my mom included, jumped at me, small hands grasping my arms, my chest, anywhere they could get a purchase. I pushed April off me and she fell back onto her ass. Felicity was scrabbling at my Nextel, trying to take it from my hand. My bodyguards were outside. They had guns. Mary brought this upon herself.

I pushed the talk button, the Nextel chirped as it connected to the network. “Master to anyone!” I shouted into the Nextel. “Help!”

Felicity pried the Nextel out of my hand and threw it to the floor. That didn’t matter. My bodyguards would have heard my call for help. They would be storming into the house any second, guns drawn, ready to help me.

“Mark, I took the Nextel away from your bodyguards,” Mary said calmly, “and sent them up the street. Back at home, I told everyone to turn of their Nextel. No one’s coming, so just stop fighting! I don’t want to hurt you. Please, Mark.”

My stomach sank. “Then stop attack me!” I protested, trying to fight against the six women.

I struggled and we fell back onto my mom’s bed, the springs creaking in protest at our weight. Mary had my left arm and snapped a handcuff on my wrist. Fuck, this was just like the nuns attack all over again. Why was Mary doing this? Was she mad because I chose Antsy over her. I couldn’t help how I felt.

“I’m sorry, Mary!” I shouted. “But I lo…like Antsy, now!”

She was getting closer to handcuffing me to the brass bed frame. No! Fear surged through me. I threw off Joy and my mom from my right hand, balling my fist and swung with all my strength at Mary’s face. And…I couldn’t hurt her. Something inside me, some last vestige of feelings for Mary, stopped my hand inches from her face. My hesitation cost me as Mary ratcheted the handcuff onto the brass bed frame, trapping my left arm.

My mom and Joy were on my right arm again, and Mary was helping April and the other girl as they struggled with my leg. I kicked and shoved, causing the strange girl to stumble back. Mary sat on my leg, pinning it beneath her weight. I wanted to kick her off, but that same vestige of feelings within me stopped me again. Mary snapped the handcuff about my ankle and the then to the brass bed frame, trapping my left leg.

And then, it was over. Six women pulling on my right arm and then on my right leg and I was spread eagle, helpless before them. What was Mary going to do to me? Fear hammered at my heart. Mary was stripping off her clothes, her ugly breasts with those disgusting freckles came into view. And that ass, far too plump. Not the tight, firm ass of Antsy.

“Where’s Antsy?” I gasped, remembering she went to answer the door. “What have you done with her?”

“She’s fine,” Mary answered with a soft smile. “I wouldn’t hurt your sister. It’s not her fault what’s happened to the both of you.”

What was she talking about. She was on the bed, now, unzipping my pants. What was she going to do to me? Was she going to cut off my cock. I struggled, harder, the handcuffs biting into my wrists. I felt as helpless as the time Karen had me. Was she working with a nun? No, all the women had black auras and Mary had her red aura.

“Shh, hun,” Mary cooed, trying to sound sexy. It wasn’t working. She fished out my soft cock, stroking it in her rough hand, sucking it into her disgusting mouth. Her tongue swirled around the head of my cock, trying to get me hard. But how could she, only Antsy got me excited. Her attempt at a blowjob was terrible. Finally, she gave up, releasing my cock.

“Give him the Viagra,” Mary ordered with a sigh.

Joy was holding a bottle, fishing out a blue pill. I clamped my mouth shut but Joy just pinch my nose. No, I wouldn’t cooperate, I would fight. My lungs started to burn as I vainly tried to hold my breath. I had to breathe. My heart was pounding, darkness was fuzzing the edge of my vision. Have to breathe. My mouth opened, I sucked in a lungful of sweet air, and a blue pill dropped into my mouth.

“Swallow,” Joy said, clamping a hand over my mouth and pinching my nose. I had no choice, I swallowed the pill and Joy released me mouth.

“Okay, clear out sluts,” Mary ordered.

“What’s going on, Mary?” I asked as she pressed her disgusting body against mine, her rough hand stroking my cock.

“You’re under a spell, Mark,” Mary answered. “A nun got to Antsy. Made her a trap for you.”

That was impossible. No, it’s not, the voice whispered, barely audible, more like an echo of a voice, or maybe a memory. Just fight a little longer, the memory whispered.

“But it’s okay,” Mary continued. “I’m going to free you, Mark.”

I felt my cock stirring in her hand, blood beginning to engorge my cock as the Viagra took effect. Her hand was starting to feel good, stroking roughly on my shaft, and I shifted my hips about as pleasure began to radiated from my engorging dick. Mary smiled, stroking my cock faster. My cock had grown to its full length and I shifted as the pleasure begin tingling through me. Mary rubbed the pre-cum leaking from my cock, rubbing it about my sensitive head.

“I think you’re ready Mark,” she cooed and straddled my waist.

“No, please, Mary,” I begged. “I don’t want your nasty pussy on my cock! I only want Antsy’s cunt on me.”

Her pussy sank down, slowly, engulfing my cock in velvety warmth. “You have to remember how much you love me, Mark,” she moaned, as she slowly begin to ride me. “Remember how I trembled before you, the first time you saw me naked, in the Starbucks. How nervous I was?”

I could see Mary, standing naked next to Cynthia and Vivian. The moment I saw her naked, she was my favorite of the three. Her lovely auburn hair, gathered in a pony tail, her breasts covered by a dusting of freckles. Vivian had huge tits and Cynthia had a wicked smile, but neither had held a candle to the beauty and innocents of Mary. She smiled so beautifully the first time I squeezed her plump ass.

I shook my head. No, that couldn’t be right, only Antsy was beautiful. Right?

“After you fucked both Cynthia and Vivian, you said I was your favorite,” Mary moaned, her breasts bouncing before my eyes. “You said I was yours forever as we kissed on the floor of the Starbucks. You whispered, ‘I love you,’ the first time you came inside my pussy.”

I remembered being on top of her, fucking her on the Starbucks floor. No, making love to her. Her pussy felt amazing, like silk, as I moved inside her. Mary’s body was warm and soft beneath mine. We had stared into each other’s eyes, her eyes were a deep green, so beautiful. We stared into each other’s souls and I saw love inside of her. That’s when I knew she was mine. Forever.

Forever…

No, no, no! Not Mary, Antsy’s the one I want forever. Remember her hazel eyes, Mark. Antsy loves me. She’s the one I need. I gritted my teeth, struggling not to cum, closing my eyes.

The memories were flooding my mind, whispering, just let go and cum, Mark! Let Mary save you! No! I struggled against those words, those memories. I was being torn apart between Mary and Antsy. My soul was ripping, tugged in too directions. If I came, Mary would win. I’d lose Antsy and I’d be stuck with this ugly hag.

She wasn’t always ugly, the voice whispered. Remember.

Images flooded my mind. Mary biting her lower lip, cute as a button. Mary sleeping on her side, a curl of auburn hair contrasting with her fair cheek, a slight smile on her face. Mary’s face contorting in pleasure as I made her cum. Her emerald eyes sparkling with lust and joy. Mary’s face, drool leaking down her lips, as she slept on my lap. Mary turning around, her hands covering her pussy, and the revealing her freshly waxed lips, the fiery heart of pubic hair above her tight, bare slit. Mary, wearing one of my shirts and nothing else, painting on our balcony. Mary standing in the shower, her auburn hair dark and wet and plastered to her gorgeous body. Mary smiling, Mary crying, Mary laughing so sweetly. Cuddling with Mary on the couch, watching that terrible Grey’s Anatomy show. Mary holding my hand with comfort and love.

I opened my eyes. I could almost see the beautiful Mary from my memories superimposed on the hag riding my cock. It was getting harder and harder to fight against the pleasure of her cunt. It was like Karen all over again, soon I would cum, there was a limit to what I could endure. Eventually, my body would betray me and I would lose my Antsy.

“Remember the Space Needle as the sun set behind the Olympic Mountains,” Mary begged. “Remember how you felt, what you said to me, as you proposed.” She held her left hand up, showing the black diamond ring. I could remember when I saw that ring, how beautiful and perfect it seemed sitting in the display case. “Remember, Mark, please!” She was crying as she pleaded with me. “I love you, Mark, please remember.”

I had knelt before Mary. She had this stunned and excited look on her face. I almost dropped the box as I pulled it out of my pocket, I was so nervous. And I said, “Mary, I stole your heart and you stole mine, and while we may not have known each other long, it has been long enough for me to know that I want to spend the rest of my life with you. Will you marry me?” And she said yes, over and over, excited and crying all at the same time.

“When you…kissed…me,” I struggled to say, “after I…proposed. Time seemed…to stop.”

“Oh, Mark,” she whispered, and bent down and her lips were warm on my lips, full of love. Time seemed to stop and there was only Mary and I, connected body and soul. I felt something inside my soul, hard chains binding me to Antsy and I struggled against them, straining to break the steel. They were keeping me from my Mary, my beautiful, naughty filly.

My love.

My cum shot into her pussy and Mary broke the kiss. “Chabab!” she shouted, as her orgasm rolled through her, her cunt constricting on my cock. I could feel the chains on my soul shatter and energy flowed between Mary and I. It was so intense. Our souls merged together, briefly. For a single, perfect moment, we were one. I felt how much she loved me; the deep, strong river of love that carried her through the pain of the last few days. And Mary felt how much I loved her, how hard I struggled against the spell, trying to break free, to hold on long enough for my sweet Mary to save me.

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered as she panted on top of me. “I’m so sorry.”

“Shh,” Mary said, kissing my lips. “It wasn’t you. It was a nun.”

Mary got off me and I admired her beautiful, plump ass as she walked over to her clothes. When she bent down, her tight pussy, messy with my milky cum, flashed between her legs and I felt my cock hardening.

“You’re so beautiful, Mare,” I told her.

Her smile was so beautiful when she stood up, her perky breasts jiggling as she walked back to the bed. She kissed me on the lips and then began unlocking my handcuffs. She kissed my chaffed wrists and ankles as she released each limb. Freed, I grabbed Mary and pushed her onto her back, kissing her lips, forcing my tongue inside her mouth as I climb atop her. My sweet Mary was once again beneath me, wet and willing.

“Oh, Mark,” she moaned, guiding my cock to her sopping wet pussy. “Fuck me, I need you so badly!”

I slid inside my sweet Mary, my naughty filly. A nun had attacked us, but that could wait for later. All that mattered was that I had my Mary back and together we could overcome anything. I kissed her again, her lips salty with tears. Her legs wrapped around my waist, her hips bucking up to meet my thrusts. I broke the kiss, nuzzling at the slope of her neck, sucking hard. Leaving a hickey, marking my Mary as mine for all the world to see.

“Yes, fuck me!” she moaned. “My mighty stallion! Fuck your naughty, little filly! Ride me hard, stud!”

“I love you, Mare,” I whispered into her ear. “My sexy, naughty filly!”

I pounded her harder, our groins slapping together with urgency. I could feel her hard, little clit rubbing into my pelvis, bringing gasps of pleasure to her lips. I stared into her deep, green eyes, into her soul, delighting in the love I saw there. Her cunt was amazing on my cock, the best cunt in the world.

“I only need you, Mare,” I whispered. “I could be happy only with you.”

“I love you Mark,” she gasped. “You’re my world! I just need you, your cock, your delicious cum! Please, flood my naught pussy! Please!”

“Yes,” I moaned. “Here it comes, my delicious filly. My wanton lover!”

Our groins came together once, twice, thrice, and I was flooding her cunt. Her pussy spasmed on my cock, milking all my cum out as she screamed her passion wordlessly. I kept thrusting until all my cum had filled her up, had emptied from my balls. And then I rested on top of her, inside her. Her lips were soft as she kissed gently at my lips.

“It’s time to go home,” I told her.

“Yes,” Mary sighed happily. “All the sluts miss you so much.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was tired as I got off the plane. I was back home in Washington State. It had been nearly thirteen years since I’d left. I wondered how Sean was doing. And my daughters, they must be all grown up and beautiful. I wanted to go and see them, ached to see them, but that would only bring more pain. That part of my life was over, taken away from me by Kurt.

It’s why I had to stop Mark from destroying anymore lives.

A sudden pain clenched my stomach. I saw a bathroom and stumbled inside it, entering the stall. What was happening. It wasn’t pain, I realized, more like the memory of pain, of the nerve stabbing agony I experienced when I had appendicitis as a kid. What was going on. Oh, God! Please take this feeling away, I prayed as I fell to my knees before the toilet. And then it was gone.

My body shuddered as a hand reached through my dress and the Ecstasy came upon me.

“The Bond of Avvah has been broken,” Ramiel the Angel whispered into my ear. “Our opening gambit has failed.”

“What do we do now?” I asked. My pussy moistened beneath Ramiel’s touch, my nipples hardened in my bra.

“A messier plan,” Ramiel answered sadly, his hard cock sliding into my pussy and an orgasm shuddered through my body. “A far messier plan.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Hey, Carlos,” McKenzie, my bubbly producer said as she walked up to my desk in the KING 5 newsroom. “How’s that story about Mark Glassner coming.”

“It’s weird,” I answered. “Something hinky is definitely going on. Agent Peterson, the FBI agent that led the raid on Mark’s house last Thursday morning is being sweated by OPR. They think he’s dirty, that Mark bought him off.” He had been working on a story on Mark Glassner when that FBI raid messed everything up. He could hardly run a story about this Mark when the FBI was saying it was all a case of mistaken identity. But, if Peterson was dirty, his story had life again.

“Really,” McKenzie’s eyes lit up, sensing a juicy story. “Is this sourced?”

“I got a friend inside the Justice Department,” Carlos says. “The evidence against Mr. Glassner is pretty substantial and yet Agent Peterson let him go and does that interview with Jessica from channel 7 where he just embarrasses himself, claiming Mark is innocent and the entire raid was just a big fuck-up.”

My phone chirped. I had gotten an email from someone named Brandon Fitzsimmons. I frowned, why was that name familiar. Right, Mark was living at his house, shacked up with the guys wife. “Holy shit,” I muttered when I opened the email and saw the photos attached.

“I am I seeing what I think I am?” McKenzie asked greedily as she looked over my shoulder.

“Yeah,” I nodded. This was going to be an explosive story.

“This is leading the eleven o’clock news,” McKenzie ordered. “Get this ready, Carlos. Oooh, we’re going to scoop everyone else!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I clicked send, my e-mail off to Carlos Guiterrez of KING 5 news. I had attached some of the juicy photographs Doug, my PI, had taken of my house and that bastard, Mark. I was about to close Outlook when a new email arrived from Doug. I had hired him to surveil Mark and everyday he emailed me the surveillance logs. Doug was a great PI, he helped me out when I divorced my first wife. I stashed him in a rental house that had a good view of my backyard and he was watching the houses with telephoto cameras, laser mics, and all sorts of other high tech gadgets.

“Brandon, this is some wild stuff I got,” the email read. There was a video attached.

I downloaded the video and was looking at my dining room. Mary was sitting at the dining room table, other naked women were lounging about. Suddenly, a silver haired woman in a transparent dress appeared out of thin air. The audio on the video wasn’t great. Luckily, Doug had provided me with a transcript. It was a fascinating read. Mary was negotiating a deal with a demon to rescue Mark from some problem. One line from the transcript caught my eye.

Lilith: “Done. Our Pact is finished. My time on the Mortal Realm is complete. But, before I go, I have another agreement to fulfill with you and Mark. There are many other spells for you to learn, other magic a Warlock can possess. Seek the ‘Magicks of the Witch of Endor.’ The ancient tome will complete your education.”

“Other spells,” I read aloud. “complete your education.” This tome might just be what I need to give me a chance against Mark. I’d need it.

I opened up Google and started my search.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 24.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Two: The Bond of Avvah

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 22: The Bond of Avvah

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Incest, Anal, Oral, Toys

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 21.



I was sunning myself on the beach, catching the last rays of the Miami sun. I was wearing a skimpy bikini, white with pink flowers decorating it. The sun felt great on my skin. Antsy plane should have landed in Seattle by now. It was only a matter of time before her brother, Mark, fucked her and triggered the Prayer of Avvah.

When Mark slept with his sister, she would be the only woman he desired. No other person would ever excite him sexually again. Hopefully, it would drive a wedge between Mark and his lover, the other Warlock, and make it easier for me to defeat them. One Warlock could be hard enough, but two was going to be very difficult. Plus, there was the demoness Lilith to consider, summoned by Mark’s lover.

Guilt burned inside me. I served Antsy up to her brother, she would also be affected by the Prayer as well. I was a nun, a Sister of the Order of Mary Magdalene. I was supposed to save people from a Warlock’s powers, not give him victims. But, it was for the greater good. Mark had to be stopped. Every day he wasn’t stopped, more innocents were abused by him. It was for the greater good.

If I kept telling myself that, maybe I’ll actually believe it.

Antsy had left early this morning to catch her plane. She was a wreck. I stayed up with her most of the night as she talked about her father who passed away yesterday. From what I gathered, he wasn’t the greatest father, but you couldn’t always help who you loved. Before she left, she gave me her original return ticket, promising to have it changed to my name.

I had all day tomorrow, and half of Tuesday to kill before I would fly out to Seattle. Plenty of time for the Bond of Avvah to wreck havoc on the Warlock’s lives. So, in the meantime, I decided to relax, enjoy Miami’s beaches, because I would be very busy when I returned home to Washington State.

Suddenly, a weird feeling trembled through my womb. It was almost like an orgasm, like my body was remembering the sweet pleasure that an orgasm brought. But there were no muscle contractions, no electricity shooting through my body, no toe curling pleasure that made me howl with passion.

I smiled, wiggling my hips. Mark just fucked his sister.

The Bond of Avvah has formed between them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up, reaching for Mark and felt a pair of small breasts.

I eye opened my eyes and saw Violet’s sleeping face. The teen looked so peaceful. I was struggling to remember, shaking sleep off my mind. Another body was pressing against my back, not Mark. Mark didn’t have a pair of perky breasts.

I wasn’t in our bed. Mark wanted to be alone with his sister. So they could comfort each other. Jealous hurt burned in my heart. What had happened yesterday. It was our first night we didn’t share a bed. And, since when did we not share our lovers. Was it just his dad’s death? The excitement of fucking your sister. I knew how exhilarating it could be. I fucked both my sisters on Friday. But I shared them with Mark. I wasn’t being selfish like he was.

You haven’t shared Alice, a guilty voice whispered in my mind. I ignored that voice, Mark never asked. I would, if Mark wanted too. It’s got to be his dad’s death. He just needs a little space, to grieve. I made the Pact with the Devil and wished for Mark and I to love each other forever. I just needed to let him work this out of his system. Maybe he was already back to his normal self.

Hope blossoming inside me I positively raced out of the bedroom. He wasn’t in our room, I went down stairs. Several of the sluts were enjoying scrambled eggs and bacon. “Have you seen Mark?”

“He’s out jogging, mi Reina,” Desiree answered.

I glanced at the clock. “Still? It’s ten.”

Chasity was nursing a cup of coffee. “I’ll get his twenty,” Chasity said. Chasity was the head of our bodyguards and she pulled out her Nextel. “Chasity to all units, can I get a 10-20 on Master?”

“09 to Chasity, Master’s at the Rowe residence,” 09 reported.

“That is where his jogging sluts meet, right?” I asked. Every morning, Mark would go jogging with a group of women and would fuck one of them when he was done. He was usually back by seven or seven-thirty.

The Rowe house was next door, owned by Madeleine, a southern divorcee with a nice body. I walked over, naked. 09 was leaning against her cop car and smiled when she saw me. She said something, but I was in too much of a hurry. My heart was hammering with excitement and fear as I entered the house. I could hear muffled cries of passion coming from upstairs. I walked up the stairs, the cries growing louder and louder. There was a woman’s loud shrieks, a man’s low grunts, a bedsprings creaking.

“Ride my cock,” Mark’s muffled voice came through the wall. He was fucking one of his jogging sluts. “Oh, god, your cunt’s the best.”

I stopped, Mark’s words freezing me in place. Who’s cunt was that best? I thought my cunt was, Mark. Fear suddenly clenched at my stomach, destroying the hope I was feeling. I stopped at the bedroom door, my hand on the knob. I must have heard him wrong. It was through the door. Mark loves me. Just open the door and go join him and whatever slut he’s banging and have some fun.

It was Antsy riding his cock, her breasts bouncing up and down. She had a beautiful figure, her hips writhing as she fucked Mark in reverse cowgirl style. Long, black hair waving about her body as she shook her head in pleasure. Cum stained her tits. How long had they been fucking? All morning? Mark had never shown this much interest in any other woman besides me. Just stop being afraid, Mary, and get in there and have some fun.

Strutting my stuff, I walked as sexily as possible to the bed. Mark’s eyes flickered towards me and then went back to watching his sisters ass. “Hey, hun,” I purred. “Is your sister giving you a good fucking.”

“Yeah, she’s the best,” Mark moaned.

I ignored that, and slipped onto the bed, rubbing my body against Mark and kissed him on the lips. He didn’t kiss me back. “What’s wrong, Mark?”

“Nothing,” he moaned. “I’m just having fun with my sister. Isn’t she so beautiful?”

“Don’t you want to have fun with me?” I asked, hopeful.

Mark glanced at me. “I’m sorry, Mary. It’s just with dad dead, I’m feeling so close to my sister. You understand, right?”

“I… yeah, I guess,” I said, stung by his words. “You still love me, right?”

“Yeah,” he grunted. “Oh, Antsy your cunt feel so great. I’m going to cum!”

“Umm, fill me up big bro! Feel me with your hot, brotherly cum!”

“We have the appointment in Seattle,” I said, lamely, after he finished cumming in his sister’s cunt. I didn’t know what else to do. “Are we still…”

“Oh, yeah,” he sighed. “Yeah, to buy the land. Yeah, what time do need to leave.”

“A few hours,” I said, answered. My voice was cracking as I fought back tears.

“Okay, I’ll meet you at the house,” he said.

“I love you, Mark,” I said, looking back from the door. Mark was focused on his sister, who was still riding him hard, and didn’t answer.

Antsy’s wanton moans followed me as I staggered out of the room. I stumbled down the hall and leaned against the wall. My legs gave out and I slid down the wall to the carpeted floor and sobbed into my hands. What had happened to my randy stallion? Why didn’t he want his naughty filly? Did I do something wrong? No, it was the grief. Just be patient, Mary. Just be supportive. Grief does weird things to people.

The drive to Seattle was strained. I was wearing the sluttiest dress I had, a slinky black thing that was so low cut, my freckled breasts were about to pop out. And the skirt showed off my nice legs, and swayed deliciously on my ass as I walked, so short flashes of my ass cheeks could be seen. I had hoped that Mark would pay attention to me once he was away from his slutty sister. She had gone to see her mom, finally. But Mark didn’t grope my ass, kiss me, try to fuck me the moment he saw me in this dress. I kept wanting to ask Mark what was really going on, but fear held my tongue. What if he didn’t love me anymore, find me attractive. What if he’d fallen for his sister.

He had fallen for me that quick. What if he fell out of love with me just as fast. No, he’s just grieving. I just need to suffer through it. He’ll come around. His sister is just how its manifesting. I just need to be patient. I reached out to squeeze his hand but he drew away. Hurt burned at my eyes and I looked away, wiping at my tears.

He didn’t even want a blowjob. I’ve never driven with Mark more than a mile without him wanting me to suck his cock. I would pretend that I didn’t want to and he would be all sweet and give me flowery compliment and caress my body. I would let him think he talked me into it, but I was as eager to blow him as he was to get blown.

We got stuck in traffic and were an hour later for our meeting. Mark did his thing and the owner was more than happy to sell his property. It took another hour to draw up the paperwork, get things signed. Then we had to wait on a notary. The owner had a beautiful secretary, but Mark didn’t seem interested in passing the time with her.

“You just enjoy her, Mary,” Mark had said. “I’m not in the mood.”

The secretary tasted of spice, and when I tried to kiss Mark, to share her flavor with him, he turned his head and I just kissed his cheek. Feeling more hurt, we left the office, heading for our make-up dinner. We had been on a date Saturday night when we found out his dad was dead, on our way to dinner. Mark felt bad, not that he should, but he was a sweet, caring guy, with me anyways, and wanted to make it up to me. Mark had made a reservation at 7 pm at Spinnasse, famed for its pasta.

Mark was distracted all through dinner. I pointed out pretty women for us to enjoy. Or even to enjoy by himself. But he would just glance at them and shrug and pick listlessly at his food. I just had to be patient. I tried talking about movies. About books. We both loved to read fantasy and we could usually talk about our favorite books. But he just twirled his pasta on his fork, not paying attention.

“Tomorrow,” I said, trying to make conversation. “I need your guest list for our wedding. We need to get the invitations mailed out.”

“Maybe we should delay the wedding,” Mark absently said.

A cold knife stabbed my heart. “I understand, its because of your father’s death. You have to get his affairs in order, there’s the funeral to plan. We can delay. I understand.”

He chewed his food, silently.

“I’m here for you, Mark,” I told him. “I know its been difficult for you. I…I get that your sister is helping you, but I can help you to.”

He snorted with laughter and I blinked.

“What?” I asked as ice flowed through my veins. My stomach clenched in knots. “What, Mark? What’s going on in your head. You can tell me anything.”

“I’m not sure I want to marry you,” he finally said.

I’m not sure I want to marry you. The words hit me in the stomach, hard. I couldn’t breathe. This couldn’t be happening. Please, this must be a dream, a nightmare. I did everything for this man, I loved him with all my heart. I degraded myself, soiled myself. I sold my soul for him. And now that he’s fucked his sister, he doesn’t want me.

“Why?” I asked, coldly. The anger was beginning to roil in my stomach.

“It’s…” he swallowed. “You’re just not…how to say it.”

“Just say it, Mark,” I spat.

“You’re just not that attractive,” he said. “I don’t know what I saw in you, but you just don’t stack up to Antsy.”

“I’m not attractive?” I said, flabbergasted. Tears were brimming at my eyes. I ripped open the bodice of my dress, my perky tits spilled out. “These aren’t attractive?” I demanded, hefting a breast. I didn’t care that an entire restaurant full of people were looking at me, at my breasts. Let them look, I was proud of them. They were perfectly shaped, topped with dusky nipples, and covered with freckles.

“No,” he said, barely glancing at my tits. “I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty.”

A hysterical laugh escaped my lips. This just could not be happening. This must be a dream. “You found me pretty yesterday!” I shrieked. “When you fucked me in the shower.”

The restaurant had gone silent. The Maitre D’ was walking over. Mark shrugged. “Things change, Mary,” Mark said. “You just don’t hold a candle to my sister.”

His words cut so badly, I could feel the tears running down my face. Anger was roiling inside me. I grabbed my wine glass and splashed it in his face and stormed out. Oh, god. What had gone wrong. Everything was going so well. And then Antsy arrived and messed it all up. How could he not find me pretty anymore. This couldn’t be happening. Please let this just be a nightmare. Please!

“Shoot, I left my jacket in the restaurant,” a man said at the valet. His beautiful wife was sitting in the passenger seat of a very expansive-looking red sports car. “I’ll be right back.”

“Hurry up, dear,” she said. She had a doll’s face and raven-black hair. Her black dress was covered in shiny sequins and was low cut to show off her nice pair of tits. I was walking to the car, reaching for the driver’s door.

I slid into the driver seat and she looked at me in surprise and then smiled. What was I doing? “Am I beautiful?” I heard myself ask the woman, my voice quavering with emotion. I was beautiful, right? I didn’t somehow go to bed pretty and wake up ugly?

“Oh,” she looked me up and down. I was holding my ripped bodice closed and I let go, the cloth falling away to expose my breasts. She licked her lips. “Very beautiful,” she purred.

“Do you want to fuck me?” I asked her, rubbing her thigh.

“Hmm,” she purred. “ I would. God help me, but I would.”

I tore out of the parking lot. Behind us, I could hear her husband calling out. My hair whipped in the wind as I drove the convertible fast, racing away from the pain. The woman’s name was Karmen, and she was gorgeous. And she found me desirable. I used my phone to find a sex shop and bought the largest strap-on dildo I could. “You going to fuck me with that?” Karmen giggled, her large breasts jiggled in her tight dress.

“I am, Karmen,” I told her.

Her husband called her three times and each time she told him she was out having fun and would be home in a while. He didn’t sound pleased. We drove to a cheap motel, the Rain City Motel, and she paid for a room.

I was still furious at Mark and wanting to prove that I didn’t need him. When we entered the hotel room I tore the dress off Karmen, ripping open the bodice and tearing the sides. She took off her bra before I could rip that off of her while I was pulling down her panties. I pulled out the strap-on, adjusted the big, black cock and roughly shoved Karmen down on to her hand’s and knees. I lined up at her glistening cunt.

“Fucking slut!” I shouted as I thrust the cock into her cunt. She was wet and ready and moaned as I thrust it in. “You goddamn fucking whore!”

I was pounding her hard, the dildo rubbing hard against my clit, almost painful. It matched the pain tearing up my heart. Tears were running down my face. Mark didn’t want me. That fucking whore stole him from me. Antsy. What a terrible name. I grabbed Karmen’s black hair, pulling hard as I fucked her.

“Oh fuck,” Karmen moaned. “I haven’t been fucked this hard in years!”

I smacked her ass. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you!”

“Yes, yes!” Karmen moaned. “I’m a filthy whore! At the Christmas Party last year, I let my husband’s partner diddle my cunt in the board room! Hmm, I’m such a bad, naughty slut. He would’ve fucked me if my husband didn’t come looking for me. Luckily, he was too drunk to realize what was going on.”

“That’s what I thought!” I gasped. “A filthy, man stealing whore!”

“Fuck me, fuck me!” Karmen moaned. “Oh god, this so amazing! I’ve never been this turned on before in my life.”

Fucking Antsy! The dildo rubbed so deliciously on my clit as I fucked her hard. I wished it was Antsy. I wish I could just fuck her man-stealing, slutty cunt until she bled! I fucked Karmen harder. Her ass jiggled every time I slammed into her cunt. In and out, in and out of her pink cunt. Karmen’s moans of pleasure spurred me on to fuck her harder and harder.

“Yes, oh fuck yes!” she screamed, spasming on her hands and knees. “Oh, fuck that was a great cum!”

“Did you cum on my cock, you filthy whore?” I asked, slapping her cheek.

“Yes!” she squealed. There was a red print on her ass, bright against her pale ass.

I slapped her ass again, loving the sound of flesh slapping flesh. The way an ass reddened as you spanked it. “You dirty, fucking slut! I’ll teach you to steal my man!”

I pulled out of her cunt, spread her ass cheeks and aimed the dildo for her brown, puckered asshole. “Oh, fuck!” Karmen gasped as I shoved the dildo up her ass, lubed only by her pussy juices. “Oh, fuck that hurts!”

“Oh, you love it, cunt!” I barked, smacking her ass. “You’re a fucking nasty, anal slut! I bet you love it up the ass!”

“Oh, fuck I do,” Karmen gasped. “Last year, when we were on vacation in Mexico, I let the cabana boy bugger me while Scott was off fishing! I’m such a nasty whore!”

I was getting closer and closer to cumming. I didn’t need Mark. I could fuck whores just as much as he could! Fucking Antsy! I gripped Karmen’s ass and drilled into her bowels harder and harder. The pressure on my clit was mounting, more and more, growing larger and larger. I was so close to cumming. My fingernails bit into the soft flesh of her ass as I drew back and then slammed in for one last, hard fuck.

My orgasm rocketed through me. Every muscle in my body seemed to spasm and stars swam before my eyes. I fell back, falling on my ass on the floor and quivered as the pleasure slowly faded from my body.

Tears were running hot down my face. I didn’t want to fuck whores! I wanted to fuck Mark! I wanted his weight on top of me as he slowly slid his hard cock in and out of my wet pussy. His rough lips on mine, kissing me, loving me. How his curly chest hairs rubbed on my sensitive nipples. Oh, god! I wanted him so badly.

“Get out!” I shrieked at Karmen, throwing her torn dress at her. “Get the fuck out! Go back to your fucking husband!”

“But…I…” she stammered. “What do I tell him?”

“Tell him whatever you want, you fucking whore!” I screamed. “Just go!”

Tears in her eyes, Karmen struggled to cover her nakedness in her torn dress and fled the room, heels clutched in one hand, her bra and panties in the other. I curled up in a ball, hugging myself as the tears sobbed out of me. Oh, why did this happen? How? I stared at my engagement ring. The black diamond glinted in the light, a brilliant fire contained in its smokey depths. We were supposed to be together for ever. This ring was the symbol of that. I wanted to rip it off, smash it, shove it up Antsy’s cunt and make her bleed! But I couldn’t take it off, I loved Mark too much. God, I hurt inside. I just wanted to stop hurting, I just wanted Mark to love me again.

There was a minibar. I licked my lips and crawled to it, opening the little fridge and pulling out the first alcohol mini bottle in there, downing the liquid. It burned as it ran down my throat, feeling warm in my belly. I grabbed another, Absolut vodka, then I downed a Jack Daniels. I just wanted the pain to go away. I just wanted my Mark back. I grabbed a Jim Bean and chased it with a peppermint Schnapps.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The wine stung my eyes, and I wiped the liquid off with a cloth napkin. Blinking, I saw Mary storm off. Stop her, that voice whispered. Fight.

Fight what? I asked.

Fight!

I stood up. It was for the best that Mary dumped me. I had Antsy now, and Mary needed to move on with her life. Find someone that could stand her ugly body. Hell, there was Alice. Somehow that bitch loved Mary. Mary could find happiness with her. My cock was hard. I needed my sweet, baby sister. It had been hours since we’d last fucked. Far too long.

You need Mary, the voice whispered. Go after her.

I snorted, I didn’t need Mary. I need Antsy.

I dropped a hundred on the table and walked out. Outside, a man was shouting after a red Ferrari as it tore off up the street. I saw Mary’s ugly, auburn hair whipping in the wind and smiled. Looks like she found someone. Good for her.

“She’s stolen my car,” the man complained. “My wife’s in there!”

He was fumbling at his phone. “Don’t call the police,” I told the man. “No one calls the police.” It’s the least I could do for Mary. We had good times, once.

15 ran up, one of the cops that was guarding us this evening. “Do we follow her, sir?” she asked.

“No, let her go,” I said. “I’m heading home.”

“Okay, sir,” she said, saluting. What possessed me to recruit a bunch of ugly women to be my bodyguards. I may as well have hired a bunch of guys. At least they’d be intimidating.

The valet brought up my Mustang, I slipped him a hundred. What the hell, right. I used to work shitty jobs. They guy was very thankful. I got in my Mustang and tore off. I had to get home to my Antsy. My cock needed some relief. I was so happy when I pulled into my driveway. There was Antsy, waiting on the porch.

“Mark!” she excitedly yelled, racing towards me. “I missed you so much!”

She threw her arms around my neck. “Antsy, I need you,” I whispered.

Her hand rubbed my hard cock. “Hmm, I know just what my big brother needs,” she said, archly.

I pushed her down onto the grass, pushed up her skirt. She wasn’t wearing underwear, her cunt shaved. I could smell the tart and spicy flavor of her arousal. Her hands unzipped my pants and fished out my cock, stroking me a few times and then guiding me to her hungry hole. She felt so amazing as I slid in. No cunt ever felt half so good as Antsy’s did.

“Hmm, Mark, you feel so good inside me! Your dick’s the best! So big, so hard, I love it!” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me, big bro. Fuck your little sister!”

The sun was setting, bathing the lawn in brilliant orange, as I fucked my sweet Antsy. “You’re the best!” I panted. “I love your cunt! Oh god, it’s squeezing so velvety on my cock. I love fucking my baby sister!”

Her hips rose to meet mine as we fucked each other harder, faster. Both of us were desperate to cum. We had been to long apart. Never again. We needed to be with each other all the time. My cock needed to be in her sweet cunt, her tight ass. Her fingers clawed my back, fiery pain that spurred me to fuck her harder and harder. I sucked at her neck, leaving another hickey. Marking my baby sister as mine!

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Fuck my naughty cunt, big bro! Oh shit, I’m gonna cum! Shit! Shit!”

Her cunt spasmed on my cock and my balls tightened. I was fucking her as frantically as possible, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to the precipice. I was so close, grunting as I fucked her tight, baby sister cunt. And then I was over the edge, pleasure exploding from my dick, shooting my cum in her sweet cunt. I captured her sweet lips in a a kiss as I spilled my passion inside her hungry pussy.

“I needed that,” I whispered into her ear, as the pleasure faded.

“Hmm, I love you, big bro,” Antsy said, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“I lo…” I love Mary. I got all tongue tied. Fight! Don’t say it! Fight! “I lo…love your ass,” I managed to say, relief surging through me. Why did I feel relieved. Why couldn’t I tell my sister I loved her. Because you love Mary, the voice whispered.

“Hmm, I love it when you fuck my ass, too,” Antsy giggled. “I could use a good ass reaming right now.” Antsy rolled over, presenting me with that ass and my cock was more than happy to slid into her tight, velvety hole. Nothing mattered, I was inside my sister. Nothing else matters.

Except Mary, the voice whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I lay on the floor, sobbing, surrounded by empty bottles, clutching my phone, hoping Mark would call. But he didn’t care enough to even see if I was fine after I stormed out of the restaurant. He was probably fucking that whore of a sister.

I don’t even remember looking up Alice’s phone number. “Hello,” she answered, sleepily. “What’s up, Mary?”

“I need you,” I sobbed. “Please, I’m at the…” shit where was I. I staggered to my feet, the room whirling about me, and found the placard next to the phone. “I’m at the Rain City Motel. Room 14, I think. Please come, I need you, Alice.”

“Okay, Mary,” Alice said. “I’m on the way. What is it? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Mark,” I sobbed. “He…he doesn’t want me anymore!”

The room was still spinning when Alice arrived and I had to hold onto her as we walked to the bed. She was so beautiful, I thought, and I reached out and stroked her thick, raven black hair. Then I leaned in and kissed her sloppily on her full lips. They were just so beautiful and begging to be kissed. I was suddenly so horny. Fuck, Mark. If he didn’t want me, I could do better.

“Am I beautiful?” I asked Alice, then fell back onto the bed. I was naked so I spread my legs, showing her my wet, horny cunt.

“You are gorgeous,” Alice purred.

“I don’t need Mark,” I muttered. “Not when you think I’m beautiful.”

Alice had a happy smile on her face then she bent down to my pussy. I shivered as Alice licked my wet cunt. Her tongue felt so good, so relaxing. I breathed in deeply, enjoying the pleasure. My eyes were so heavy, I’ll just close them and enjoy Alice’s cunnilingus. The room didn’t spin with my eyes closed and…

…I woke up, my head pounding in pain. My mouth tasted of old tire.

I sat up, looking around the room. I was in a cheap motel room. There was a black haired woman sleeping next to me. Alice, I realized. I called her after I fucked that woman. Karmen, I think her name was. After Mark…oh god, he dumped me. Tears threatened to spill out of my eyes.

No, keep it together, Mary. He’s just reacting to the death of his dad.

“I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty,” his words echoed in my head. His dad dying doesn’t excuse him for treating me like dirt.

Alice stirred, sitting up. “You’re alive.”

“Maybe,” I muttered. I wished I was dead. Mark didn’t love me anymore.

Alice put her arms around my shoulders. “You were so drunk when I got her last night. What happened? I gather Mark hurt you somehow.”

I shook my head, I didn’t want to talk about it.

“C’mon, let’s get you in the shower,” Alice said. “You got some vomit on you.”

I flushed. I dimly remember Alice holding my hair back while I puked in the toilet. “Thank you,” I muttered in embarrassment.

“Oh, no problem,” Alice said. “I’ve done it for your sister loads of time.”

In High School, Alice and my older sister Shannon had been good friends. Alice spent a lot of time around the house. She was the older sister that Shannon never was. Shannon was too busy trying to be mom that she didn’t have time to be my older sister. Last week, when I went to see Alice about buying the property around our houses, it came out that Alice had a torch burning for me ever since she saw me naked when I was thirteen. And we ended up in a motel room, making love all afternoon. She’d become my best friend, with benefits.

The warm water felt wonderful on my skin and I held my head under the warm spray and, for a minute, I forgot all about the pain Mark caused me. Alice was in the shower with me, her naked body rubbing up against mine. An itch formed in my pussy and I turned to face her. Our breasts brushed each other, our nipples kissed.

I stared into her hazel eyes and saw love there and I leaned in and kissed her. I needed to feel loved right now and Alice seemed more than happy to give it to me. She wasn’t Mark, but she was all I had. She pressed me against the shower wall, her tongue fencing with mine. Her hands gently stroked my sides and hips, reaching back to give my plump ass a squeeze.

Mark used to love my ass.

I pushed that thought away as Alice’s lips captured my right nipple, sucking gently as her tongue played with the tip of the hard nub. Pleasure was tingling through my body and Mark and all my problems vanished beneath the gentle kisses and caresses of Alice. She kissed lower and lower. Her tongue flicking into my bellybutton bringing a giggle to my lips. She rubbed her face through the silky heart of fiery pubic hair above my cunt.

Her hands spread my thighs and my breathing quickened. I could feel her breath on my cunt and then delightful feeling as her tongue slid through my tight vulva, sinking momentarily into my wet hole and then grazing my aching clit. I gripped the shower bar and was lost to the pleasure of her lips as the warm water splashed down my body.

She slipped first one and then a second finger inside me. Probing the delicate walls of my pussy, stirring ever great pleasure out of my sex. Her tongue was caressing my clit, every touch sending shivers of pleasure throughout my body. My body shuddered when I came on her mouth, my hands gripping the shower bar to keep from losing my balance.

And then I was on my knees, returning the favor. She tasted tangy and sweet, her smooth vulva felt like silk on my cheeks. Her clit was a hard pearl nestled in the beautiful folds of her pussy. I licked and sucked on her pussy, reveling in the taste of her. She was moaning, enjoying my tongue. She desired me. Alice’s hips were moving in pleasure because of my touches. I slid my tongue into her pussy hole, shaking my face around, rubbing against her labia as I tongue fucked her.

I looked up at her, across her flat stomach, her heaving breasts, to her beautiful face, black hair caked wetly to her body, her eyes were closed as she enjoyed my tongue. Her lips were pursed and soft moans escaped her beautiful mouth. Her body started to shake as her orgasm rippled through her. Thick, tangy juices poured into my mouth, proof that someone found me desirable.

“Oh, god that was good,” Alice panted as I rose up and then she kissed me.

Her tongue was in my mouth and I was pressed up against her. We made out, not even stopping as tears began running down my cheeks. Alice just kept right on kissing me until they stopped, comforting me with her full lips, the press of her body against mine. Only when the hot water gave out did we break our kiss.

“I saw a Denny’s up the road,” Alice said. “Let’s gets some breakfast and talk about what happened, okay.”

I nodded, dully. I found my dress, the blouse was ripped open and Alice had to go out and bring me a tie-dyed t-shirt that was too big for me. “It’s all I could fine,” she said. “Trust me, that was the nicest shirt that convenient store had.”

We sat at a booth in the Denny’s. I ordered french toast and a coffee and Alice ordered a meat skillet. Alice reached across the table and held my hand as I sipped my coffee, waiting for me to finally be ready to talk.

“Mark, he…” I started to say. I took a deep breath. “There’s another woman.”

“I’m sorry, sweetie,” Alice said, squeezing my hand.

“He, he became obsessed with her on Sunday,” I told Alice. “I thought it was just his dad dieing. Like, he just needed to work something out of his system. But he…he’s not interested in me anymore.”

“What a pig,” Alice muttered.

“We were out at dinner, last night and…” Tears threatened to overwhelm me again. “He said getting married may have been a bad idea. I thought he meant he wanted to delay it. I’m mean its a month away, and he has to deal with his dad dieing and all that crap that goes along with it. I was fine with it but…”

I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty. The words still felt like a punch in the stomach.

“He said he wasn’t attracted to me anymore,” I said. “He said I wasn’t pretty.”

“Wow,” Alice said, stunned. “He was a pig, but how could he say that. Your gorgeous. You are the most beautiful woman in the world.”

Alice’s words sent a momentarily happy flush through me, and then was crushed on the despair of Mark dumping me for his sister. For that fucking cunt, Antsy. “I don’t get it, everything was fine until we met that…other woman.”

“You knew what sort of a guy he was,” Alice said, grabbing my hand. “He liked to fuck other women and he tricked you into thinking it was okay. Then, when he meet a new piece of ass that excited him he threw you out like garbage. I’m mean you were what, dating for a two weeks? He got bored of you, Mary. I’m sure he’s already fucking around on this other woman and in a week she’ll be the one crying her eyes out. He’s a fucking pig. You’re better off without him.”

“It wasn’t just me, he wasn’t interested in any other woman,” I said. “Just Antsy.”

“Antsy?” Alice asked. “What kind of name is that?”

“It’s a nickname,” I said, absently. Mark didn’t look at any of the beautiful women in the restaurant. He didn’t want to fuck that secretary with me. It wasn’t like him. He was a horny guy. And with his power, he could make anyone woman want to fuck him. Until Antsy.

I sipped my coffee, frowning. When I made my Pact with the Devil, one of my wishes was for Mark and myself to love each other for eternity. So how could Mark not love me. My other wish worked. Karmen was proof of that, so why wasn’t my love wish working.

A realization hit me. Mark never said he didn’t love me, just that he didn’t find me attractive. Ever since he slept with Antsy. God, hope was blooming inside me again. Was I crazy? Did Mark fall under some sort of spell? Antsy was out of town, and who knows what she was up to. I needed to speak with Antsy, see if my powers worked on her.

“You need someone that loves you,” Alice was saying, biting her lip. “That doesn’t love anyone else.” I was lost in my thoughts, not registering her words. “I-I love you, Mary.”

“What I need is Mark,” I told her. A hurt expression crossed her face, and I frowned, what had she said. Something about love. “Please, I may be crazy, but I have to try. Can you please give me a ride home? I love him, Alice.”

“Fine,” Alice said, a little waspishly, then sighed. “I think you’re being an idiot, but I’ll be there for you when he breaks your heart all over again and put you back together.”

Was I just being a delusional idiot? Maybe. But I had to try.

I was on pins and needles the entire ride, my stomach seemed to be up in my throat. Hope and feared whirled inside me. Alice tried to talk to me, to distract me, but I was too preoccupied with keeping a lid on the turmoil inside me to do more than grunt a yes or no and Alice eventually stopped trying. Mark was under a spell, he just had to.

At the entrance, we were stopped by 16, I think. “Oh, mam, you’re back,” she said with a big smile. “Everyone was worried. When you tore off in that Ferrari last night, 15 and I didn’t know what to do and Master came out right after you. He stopped that guy from calling the police on you.”

“It’s okay,” I told her while Alice just started flabbergasted at the woman dressed like a slutty cop, standing next to a Lakewood Police Department patrol car. “Where is Mark.”

“He’s at the house,” 16 said, “with…with Mistress.”

That hurt. “Antsy?”

She nodded. “Yeah, Master said she was our new Mistress last night.”

“Did he say I wasn’t also your Mistress?”

Stupid question, she was treating me like her mistress. “No, mam. Everyone’s concerned. Master, he’s ignoring all the sluts.”

“Thank you, 16,” I said and I looked at Alice. “Just…just don’t worry about the cop, okay.”

“Fine,” Alice said, frowning as she drove me down the street to our house at the end of the cul-de-sac.

“I’ll call you and let you know what happens, okay,” I promised Alice.

“Don’t do this,” Alice pleaded. “You are stronger than this. Don’t go crawling back to a man that threw you out for another woman. Please, I can love you better than him.”

I smiled at her. I needed Mark, not a woman, even if it was Alice. “Thank you for being such a great friend.” And I stepped out of the car and walked up to the door.

“Mistress,” Violet happily said when she saw me, throwing her arms around my neck.

Other sluts started appearing. Allison and Desiree, newly engaged, were holding hands and smiling. Lillian, our goth slut, and looking like a perverts wet dream in her sexy schoolgirl outfit, came up and kissed me on the lips. Korina, her arm in a sling, hugged me carefully. All of our sluts were here, save the three with jobs: Noel, our FBI informant, Jessica, our reporter, and Dr. Willow, our Gynecologist.

“What’s going on, Mistress?” Thamina asked, timidly. “Master ignored us when he got home last night. He just took his sister upstairs. They’ve been in there all night fucking. And Master said Antsy is our Mistress, too.”

I nodded. “Everyone stay down here, I’m going to have a word with Mark and Antsy.”

The sluts waited nervously at the base of the stairs. Strawberry-blonde Fiona had her arm protectively around Korina. Violet clung to Lillian. Busty Xiu hugged herself while Karen paced back and forth. The sluts could sense something was wrong with Mark. It wasn’t just my imagination or false hope. Something happened to him.

I could hear them fucking through the door. Mark’s grunts and Antsy’s moans. It was like yesterday all over again. But this time I was prepared. When I opened the door, they were fucking doggie style. Antsy had dried cum all over her body, more dripped out of her cunt every time Mark’s cock fucked into her.

“Mary,” Mark said in surprise. “I thought you dumped me.”

Anger started to boil inside of me, I dumped him? But I swallowed my anger. Something wasn’t right here, and I needed to find out what. I could see the faint outline of their auras. Mark’s was red and Antsy’s was black. Nothing strange there. I concentrated, and their auras sprang into full view, pulsing about them. Antsy’s wasn’t completely black, there were fringes of silver on the edges.

From my talks with Karen, the former nun, how long a Thrall stays a Thrall depends on the command. The sluts had their entire personalities rewritten by Mark when he made them his sex slaves. But for people like Antsy,who have had just a few commands, like “Let me fuck you,” Slowly, their auras would fade back to silver.

I walked to the bed and and stroked Antsy arm. “Would you like to lick my cunt?” I asked, as sultry as I could muster. “That would make me ever so happy.”

Antsy snorted. “I’m not dyke,” she said, pulling her arm away. My wish didn’t work on her. According to Lilith, the only person a Warlock couldn’t afflict was one of their parents. For a man, it was their mothers. For me, and other female Warlocks, it was our fathers. There was definitely something wrong.

So, I touched them both and observed the strings and chains that radiated out from their souls. Mark’s red thread wound loosely about Antsy’s black chain, connecting the pair of them. A thin, golden chain bound their threads together. I hadn’t seen gold before, what did that represent? From Mark, leading to my chest, was our red threads. Before they had been entwined so tightly together that they were practically one thread. But now there were small, golden wedges that forced our threads apart. Our threads still touched, but less than half of Mark’s thread still touched mine. And it seemed to me the wedges were slowly growing, spreading out threads wider and wider apart.

It was magic. I smiled as relief surged through me. Mark wasn’t himself. Now, I just had to find out how to undo it. I was positvely skipping as I headed for the door. “Thank god she’s leaving,” Antsy panted. “Fucking dyke!”

“M-mary!” I paused, looking back as Mark said my name. He looked up at me and there was a pained expression crossing his face. His lips struggled to say something. “I…I…Goddammit, I love…” he gave a strangled cry. “…you.”

My heart soared, he was fighting it. “I love you to, Mark.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like you described,” Karen said after I explained it to her. We were all gathered around the dining room table. “Gold is the color of a nun’s aura. But, we can’t affect regular mortals. You said Antsy had a silver aura when you first saw her, Mistress?”

“Yes.”

“Then I don’t know, I’m so sorry I couldn’t have been more help.”

I kissed her on the lips. “It’s okay, I know who I need. Sluts, clear the room.”

“Yes, Mistress,” they all said, almost in unison, and filed out.

I took a deep breath, steeled myself against desire and said, firmly, “Lilith, appear before me.”

Lilith stepped out of the shadows and her lust ran through my body. Being in her presences was electric, my nerves tingled with pleasure, I could feel my nipples hardened against the ugly, tie-dyed shirt and juices began to trickle out of my pussy, running down my thigh in trails of fiery passion. Lilith was lust given female form. Her breasts were perfect and large, far to perky for tits that size. Her hair was a curtain of silver that fell about her body and contrasted with the deep, red dress she wore. The dress clung to her like a second skin, molding about the curves of her body, and was sheer enough that her hard nipples and silvery patch of pubic hair were easily visible though the dress.

“What can I do for you, Mistress,” she purred. There was an evil glint in her eyes.

I explained what I saw, the golden wedges forcing our threads apart, the golden chain that bound Mark and Antsy together. A wicked smile played on Lilith’s lips. The bitch was enjoying this, delighting in my pain.

“I know what has happened,” Lilith said. “All that we needs do is negotiate the price.”

“Use my last boon,” I begged.

Lilith sighed. “I cannot break the spell. It has…protections. But there is a way for you to break the spell.”

“What?” I asked desperately. “I’ll do anything. Use my boon to tell me.”

Lilith put her finger to my lips. “You will need to use your boon, but on something more powerful than simple information.”

“Well, it’s a spell, we already made a deal for you to teach us magics,” I told her.

“Ah, I said spells a Warlock could use,” Lilith said with a smirk. “This is Angelic Magic. A nun performed this spell.”

“Fine, what do you want?” I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously at Lilith.

“I want you, until noon, to experience the pleasures of having a cock of your own,” Lilith purred. “I saw how hungrily you stared at mine the night I took that nun. I know you’ve fantasized about having your very own cock.” A flush crept up my face. I had wondered about that, what it would be like to take a woman, shove my dick inside her, feel her embrace. “You wouldn’t have to use those pitiful substitutes. Those strap-ons.”

“That’s it?” I asked. It seemed too easy.

“Well, when your time is up,” Lilith purred, reaching out to caress my face, “we’ll see what you want to use your boon for. Maybe you’ll want to keep that dick. Why be Mark’s favorite whore when you could have whores of your own to fuck. And, of course, you can control when you have the cock. Be a woman when you want to, or be more than a woman. Mark will be happy with Antsy, the nun’s spell will see to that. And you can be happy with your cock.”

I shuddered at the thought of having my own cock. No, be strong Mary. “I love Mark, so it’s not going to work. I will not waste my boon so selfishly.”

“Then why do you hesitate,” Lilith whispered. She was so close now, I could smell the scent of her arousal: spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. She smelled of every pussy I ever tasted, mixed together, more beyond that. “If your will is so strong, then what do you have to lose for a few hours of pleasure.”

“Fine, we have a deal,” I gasped, my body shivering as an orgasm rolled through me and I clutched the back of the chair for support.

I could feel something growing, hardening, pressing against my skirt. I looked down to see a tent form at my crotch, pushing out the fabric of the skirt. A small shudder when through my body as the head of my cock was rubbing pleasantly at the fabric of the skirt. I lifted it up and there it was, hard, throbbing, extending out from my clit. It was my clit, transformed into a fleshy cock. I stroked it, smiling a the pleasure that rolled through my body, it was so much more intense, more focused. It was like all my pleasure nerves were concentrated in one little spot; the head of my cock. I slid lower and found that the cock extended from my clitoris, and my pussy was beneath, wet and hungry.

This was so amazing.

“I’ll leave you to your fun,” Lilith purred. “I’ll be back in two and a half hours. And don’t worry about getting soft. I gave you stamina to rival Mark’s.”

And she was gone. God, my cock was so hard. So insistent that it needed to cum. No wonder guys were such horny bastards, always sniffing after us gals. They had this…this pull in their cocks that was so hard to ignore. I needed to fuck something, someone. The sluts were home.

The ten sluts that were home gathered in the living room: Desiree and Allison, Lillian and Violet, Fiona and Korina, Xiu and Karen, Chasity and Thamina. Who to fuck? Busty Xiu could give me an amazing titty fuck. There was Lillian and I remembered with a smile how Mark had stood behind her, his cock up her cunt, as she worked the register at hot topic. I remembered how shy Thamina had given Mark a sponge bath at the hospital and used her pussy to wash his cock.

I considered Karen. I enjoyed raping her ass with a strap-on when she was being punished. God, how would it feel to rape her ass with my cock? Allison had that tattoo that read “Cum on in,” and that seemed like a great idea. And then her fiancee, Desiree, could eat my cum out of her cunt. I saw Violet, sweet Violet. Mark had taken her virginity in an elevator.

“My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” Mark had said in the aftermath of Karen’s attack.

Oh god, my cock ached to know her cunt. Even knowing Mark wasn’t responsible for those words he said to me last night, I still felt the pain. Part of me was still angry at him, wanting to get some payback. And fucking his precious, near virginal Violet seemed like a good place to start.

“You have a cock, Mistress?” Chasity gasped. “Is…is everything alright?”

“It’s the price I have to pay to get back Master,” I told them.

Allison, bold as always, walked up, dropped down to her knees and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her tongue felt amazing on my cock’s head, the hard metal of her tongue stud contrasting with the soft flesh of her tongue made me shuttered. Her mouth started sucking and I groaned in pleasure and spilled my seed in her mouth. I was the excited virgin, I realized, shooting off prematurely the first time someone touches my cock.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison purred, licking my white cum off her lips. “Thank you for the gift of your cum.”

I pulled her to her feet and kissed her, tasting my salty flavor. It was similar to Marks, not quite as salty and a little more sweet. I pushed Allison to the side and pulled my shirt over my head and then slid out of the ruin of my dress. As I walked over to Violet, her eyes fixed lustily on my cock as it bounced and swayed.

I grabbed one of her brown pig-tails, pulling her up to her feat. She was naked, her nipples hard on her budding breasts, her bare slit weeping juices. She looked younger than her fifteen years without her pubic hair. Her body was slim, and lithe, only starting to fill out.

“I’m going to fuck you, Violet,” I purred, toying with her pig-tail.

“But, I’m only allowed to have Master’s cock in me,” Violet protested.

“Master only meant that you couldn’t fuck other men,” I retorted. “I’m a woman, see.” I lifted my cock, exposing my flushed cunt. “Besides, Mark would want you to please me, wouldn’t he.”

“I…I guess, Mistress,” Violet flushed.

Violet laid down on the couch, her tiny breasts heaving with desire. She spread her legs as I crawled between her thighs, exposing that tight slit glistening with moisture. I crawled atop her, kissing her on the lips. Our breast rubbed together as my cock found the tight entrance to her cunt and I slid in.

“Oh my god!” I moaned. This was so amazing, so different. Violet’s cunt was a tight, warm, velvety glove squeezing so pleasurably on my cock.

I started fucking her, slowly at first, enjoying her pleasant sighs, the way the walls of her cunt sent shudders of pleasure though my body. Violets hands gripped my ass, pulling me into her as her hips started to rise up to meet my thrusts. I rose up on my arms, supporting my weight and really started to fuck her hard. My breasts bounced about and Violet bent her head and captured my right nipple, sucking it into her wet mouth.

Her tongue and mouth added new sensations to my cock plunging in and out of her cunt. My pussy ached too, hungry for touch. “Finger my cunt!” I moaned. Violet’s hand on my ass slid lower, down between my legs and two slim fingers slid into my cunt, fucking me as I fucked her. The pleasure was wickedly delicious.

I was getting close to cumming, to filling this sluts cunt with my cum. No longer was her cunt Mark’s private reserve. I had violated her, taken her last shred of innocence away from her. She was mine, now, as much as she was Mark’s. Our groins slapped together, the pressure in my ovaries was growing, tightening. I started fucking her more and more frantically, desperate for that explosive release.

“Your cunt feels so amazing,” I moaned. “You fucking whore! Gonna cum!”

I groaned as my cum spat out of my cock into her hungry cunt. My pussy spasmed on Violet’s fingers and starts swam before my darkening vision. Violet was bucking beneath me, her cunt clenching deliciously on my cock, drawing out the last of my cum, as her own orgasm rippled through her body.

Violet was panting, her face damp with sweat and a satisfied smile on her lips. “Oh, thank you, Mistress. That was so wonderful.” My cum leaked out of her tight slit, milky white and mixing with her juices.

God, that was so amazing, I thought as I breathed heavily. Would I be strong enough to give up this cock? Did I love Mark enough to give up such amazing pleasure? I looked at the sluts. Allison was sixty-nining with Desiree. Xiu was tonguing Karen’s ass, like she knew I wanted to fuck it. Chasity was tribbing with Thamina while Lillian sat on her face. Korina sat on a recliner as Fiona gently ate her cunt out, Korina cooing in pleasure and wincing in pain as every shudder jarred her wounded arm.

I wasn’t sure if I’d be strong enough, if I loved Mark enough to give up this cock. It wasn’t noon, yet. Until then, I had more sluts to fuck and my cock was hard and ready for its next hole to plunge into.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 23.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 18: Virgins

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 18: Virgins

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Teen female, Female/Females, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Magic, First, Anal, Oral, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 17



Lucifer’s semen burned in my cunt as he ejaculated. and another orgasm rolled through my body. Hatred and shame burned inside me as Lucifer pulled his cock out. “Always a pleasure, Lilith,” Lucifer said, pleasantly. Then, like I was his dog, he reached out and stroked my hair before he descended deeper into the Abyss.

After my attempts to seduce Mary and turn her against Mark had failed, Lucifer spent several hours fucking me, reveling in my humiliation. Anger boiled inside me. A white-hot rage that needed to be unleashed on someone. On Mark! That disgusting sack of pus!

I peered into the house and saw Mark and his disgusting friends fucking his Thralls around the dinner table. I concentrated and felt Mary was far away, dancing in a club, grinding on another woman. She was drunk on alcohol and sex. She was almost as bad. Loving her man, submitting to his lust like a good little woman. She was just like that whore, Eve, rutting with Adam.

I had failed at seducing Mary. Me, the first woman, the succubus. I was the first sex goddess, before Asherah, before Hathor and Aphrodite. There was me. And that little whore resisted me! It galled me. I needed to fix this, I needed to have a success. I needed to take something away from Mark and Mary.

But what. All of their precious sluts were in the house, save the one with Mary. But I couldn’t touch any of them. Mary’s command to not appear before any of them was a chain about my neck. If I concentrated, I could see the red, crystal chain leading off to Mary. The chain would remain until Mary used her last boon.

Frustrated, I peered at Mark, examining his soul. Lucifer was right, I hadn’t been paying enough attention. So I studied his soul. It was red, the sign of a Warlock, and his soul’s connections branched out from him. All the lives that touched him or that he had touched radiated out in all directions. Most were black chains that connected Mark to his Thralls. Anyone who had been giving a command by Mark had a chain connecting Mark to their souls. Some were tiny, barely threads, fading into silver. These were people who were given simple commands, ones that didn’t change their personalities, and Mark’s influence was slowly fading from them. Others were thicker. These represented people permanently changed by Mark.

Other threads and chains also branched from mark. Silver threads were regular mortals, the thick ones, what few there were, represented the friends and family of Mark. The thinner, silver threads, represented acquaintances. Each of Mark’s friends had a silver thread that connected them to Mark.

A pair of entwined, red threads connected Mark and Mary’s souls. Lucifer was right, they were soulmates and would be very hard to break up. Magic would have to be used to dominate one of their minds. An option not opened to me at the present. My powers could only influence a mortal, not force them to obey, sadly.

Lastly, a huge, red chain descended from Mark’s soul down into the abyss. Mary would have a similar chain leading down into darkness. That chain would lead all they way to Lucifer. The embodiment of the Pact Mark had signed, chaining his soul to Lucifer. Every Warlock had the red chain, leading to whatever demon they made a pact with. If Mary had summoned me the proper way, instead of using that crystal, a thicker, red chain would connect us then the crystal one.

I turned my attention to the black chains. I wondered if any were important. The thickest black chains were his sluts, the Thralls Mark had the most control over, the Thralls most affected by his commands. There were two chains that led away from the house, just as thick as the chains connecting his sluts. Curious, I touched the chains. Both were women, up north somewhere. They had never been in the house since I was summoned. Who were they? Were they sex slaves of Marks? They must be if Mark had as much control over them as his sluts.

Interesting. Mary had ordered me to not appear before their sluts. Clearly, these two were sex slaves of Mark, but were they ‘sluts.’ Well, as far as I was concerned, Mary was referring to the girls in the house when she gave me that order. For all I know, Mary doesn’t even know of the existences of these two Thralls. I smiled, the stupid bitch had left me a loophole. Oh, these two had a lot to learn about dealing with demons. You need to be quite specific or we’ll find so many interesting ways to wiggle out our agreements.

I followed the black chains north and found the two women they belonged to. They were in a quaint lodging. A bed and breakfast I believe they are called, on the Key Peninsula. Their room had a gorgeous view of the Strait of Juan de Fuca, which connected the Puget Sound to the Pacific Ocean. The women were in bed, making love.

A busty blonde with big tits, both nipples pierced with gold rings, was on her back while the other woman, a short, lithe, black-haired woman with small, apple-sized breasts, ate her cunt. The blonde was writhing on her bed, her wide, Slavic face contorted in pleasure, her breasts heaving as she panted her passion. The black-haired woman was quite skilled at eating cunt, her tongue flicking rapidly on the blonde’s clit as she fucked three fingers in and out of her shaved cunt.

I examined their black souls, the sign of a Thrall. Their thick black chains led back to Mark and other connections led off them: family, close friends, former lovers. The pair were connected by entwined, black threads. Soulmates, how interesting. Wedding rings glinted on their fingers. Yes, Washington State had legalized gay marriage last November.

This was perfect. I would need followers when I was freed from the Abyss. Mortals to worship me and serve me. And in the meantime, I needed agents in the Mortal World. My appearance was far to distracting to mortals. Preparations needed to be made before I was free. The thought of stealing Mark’s own Thralls sent a delicious shiver through my body and my cunt moistened in excitement. I should have thought of this before.

I watched their lovemaking, waiting for them to fall asleep so I could examine their dreams. I needed to learn about their hopes, fears, and desires. So armed, I could seduce these two women to my cause. Their lovemaking went on for some time, changing positions often. Sometimes they would lick each other’s pussies at the same time, sometimes they would scissor their legs together. The two were drunk on each other, their relationship was clearly new. They must be on their honeymoon, as mortal’s called it, newly wedded. They cried each other’s names as they made love, the blonde was Lana and the black-haired woman was Chantelle.

Nearby, a man was dreaming, his lusts rising, a horrid, ear-splitting screech that knifed through my soul. Well, these two weren’t sleeping anytime soon, so I followed the horrid sound to silence it. A few blocks away I found a fat, ugly man sleeping next to his wife. I glared down at him and his rutting dream, wincing as another knife stabbed my soul.

I peered into his dream, to see what disgusting fantasy he was having. In his dream, he fantasized about fucking some actress named Scarlett Johansson. She was dressed in tight, black latex, the pants pulled down to expose her nice ass and bare cunts. Men of this time were fascinated by hairless cunts. The man dreamed he was Thor, his flab bouncing as he plowed the red-head from behind. I snorted, as if that tub of lard could be a god or fuck a woman half as beautiful as Scarlett Johansson.

I invaded the dream and the man quickly forgot all about Scarlet. She was a beautiful women, but all beauty failed when compared to me. I was Lilith, the original sex goddess. The first women created, I was perfection. I pushed the fat man down, roughly, his cock hard and ready, and I mounted him. And rode him. Every time he came inside me, I stole more of his vitality. I arched my back, thrusting my perfect breasts forward. The fat man groped my tits with his fat finger, clumsily pawing at my breasts.

I rode him harder and harder, the more lifeforce I stole, the faster I fucked him. I pushed the man far past his physical limits. He was lost to the pleasure. He didn’t care about anything but me, not his wife, certainly not Scarlet Whatshername. And definitely not the weariness suffusing his body, the hammering of his heart, and the burning in his lungs. I lost count of how many times he came inside me, lost in the pleasure of his lifeforce rolling through my body. Nothing was sweeter than slowly draining a man to the brink of death.

When I finished he was passed out, his heart beating frantically. It would take him days to recover, I thought with a smile, if his heart doesn’t give out first. And his delicious lifeforce filled my belly, spreading warmth and energy through me. If the man didn’t die, every time he so much as jerked his own cock, he would think of the dream, of me. I would haunt his fantasies until he died, every time he would fuck someone, he would remember me and his partner would not compare.

When I returned to the two women, they were cuddling, drifting off to sleep, their lusts satiated and I studied their dreams and learned much. Once they were asleep, I could direct their subconscious and slowly sifted out their hopes and fears, desires and secrets.

Lana, the blonde, was bisexual and had cravings for men that Chantelle could never satisfy. Lana was often unfaithful to Chantelle with men, to satisfy her lust and to drive Chantelle crazy with jealousy. Lana loved how aggressive sexually it would make Chantelle after Chantelle would witness her with a male lover. She had secret desires to be fucked by a futanari, a dickgirl. Not some guy who got breast augmentation, but an actual woman with a penis. I studied her fears, next, and Lana’s greatest fear was growing old and losing Chantelle to another woman, younger and prettier then her.

From Chantelle I learned how much she loved Lana and hated watching her with other men. Every time was a knife in her heart and every time she wanted to tell Lana to stop, but instead would find herself fucking Lana passionately, proving that Lana enjoyed being with her more than with a man. Both of them were strippers, and Lana would often fuck men during lap dances while Chantelle watched. It was Chantelle’s greatest fear that Lana would leave her for a man. Chantelle was Lana’s first woman and Chantelle feared that Lana would one day stop being gay and go back to men.

I smiled, this was perfect. I knew just how to seduce these girls to my service.

I entered the Mortal World, dawn would be approaching in a few hours, so I needed to act now. I was strongest at night, beneath a moon. When I manifested, my lust radiated out from me in waves, filling the entirety of the bed and breakfast. Both sleeping women started to stir, their nipples hardening and their cunts weeping fluid. In the next room was a couple celebrating their wedding anniversary The wife was sleeping, but the husband was up, using the restroom. The lust hit him, overwhelming his thoughts and he rushes to his wife and soon their passionate fucking could be heard through the thin walls. Upstairs, the innkeeper, a woman in her sixties, started to masturbate for the first time in years.

Lana is the first to awaken, her eyes wide with desire when she sees me. I appeared naked, my lush body bathed in silvery moonlight. Lana shakes Chantelle who snuggles against Lana and sucks a nipple into her mouth. Lana’s eyes glisten with desire, her full lips parted slightly.

“Who are you?” gasped Lana, her voice thick with her accent, Ukrainian, I think.

“Lilith,” I answered, purring my voice. “I am here to gift you with pleasures.”

I pulled away the covers, exposing their bodies. Chantelle was pressed against Lana’s side, her hand caressing Lana’s shaved cunt as she nursed at Lana’s breast. I touched both women’s thighs and they cried out as they climaxed, hugging each other tightly as they trembled in passion. Lana claimed Chantelle’s lips with a kiss, the wives exploring each other’s mouth with their tongues. I crawled up their bodies, triggering a second orgasm in each woman as my breasts dragged across their naked flesh, my hard nipples sliding pleasantly across their silky skin.

Both women sucked my hard nipples into their mouths. Their thighs parted for me and I slid a leg tight against each of their wet pussies. They started to grind on me, flooding my thighs with their passion as orgasms rolled through their bodies. I held the women to my breasts, delighting in the feel of their wet lips on my nipples. Each played with nipple differently. Lana sucked harder, nibbling with her teeth, and Chantelle used her tongue more, playing with my hard nipple then sucking it back into her mouth. I breathed deeply, inhaling the heady scent of womanly passion.

I inserted fantasies into both women. For Chantelle, the fantasy of having her own penis, of how happy Lana was to finally be fully satisfied by her wife. The pleasure of sticking a penis into a woman’s cunt and ejaculating your seed into her.

For Lana, the fantasy of being taken by Chantelle, to feel Chantelle’s dick fucking into her cunt, better than any man’s dick because it belonged to her wife, to her love. And beneath her cock, she still had her pussy. She was still a woman, the only woman who could satisfy her fully, a dickgirl.

“I can give this two you,” I whispered to Chantelle, pulling her head off my breast. “With a cock, you could fully satisfy Lana. She would never need to cheat on you.” I pulled Lana off my breast and whispered, “You fear growing old, of Chantelle finding a younger woman, but I can keep you and your wife young and beautiful forever.”

I waited, watching as the ladies absorbed what I promised through the haze of their lust. Chantelle licked her lips, glancing at her wife. “W-would you be happy if I had a d-dick?” Chantelle asked her wife, nervous.

“Oh, that would make me so happy!” Lana moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about being with a futanari!”

“A what?” Chantelle asked and Lana kissed her. “A beautiful girl with a beautiful dick,” Lana answered.

“All I need is your pledge to worship me,” I told them. “Swear your souls to me and be my High Priestesses, and I will grant you your desires.”

“But we belong to Master and Mistress,” Chantelle objected.

“Your bodies, not your souls,” I lied. “Besides, I serve Mark and Mary as well. They sent me to you, to grant these desires.”

“Really?” Lana asked. She was trying to think, to object. Deep down she could sense the lie, sense that she was betraying Mark, but my lust permeated her body, overriding her fear.

I laughed inside. This was too easy. “Yes. Just say, ‘I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, for now until the end of time,’ and then we shall consummate our agreement.”

“Consummate?” Chantelle asked.

I reached down and caressed my clit and summoned my cock. My clit swelled and grew, transforming into my cock, I made it seven inches, no need to frighten them with the monster I made when I raped Sister Louise. Lana stared lustfully at my cock, her objections vanished as she saw her deepest, darkest fantasy about to be fulfilled. Chantelle saw her wife staring at the cock, then glanced down at her pussy and imagined a cock there and Lana staring with that same lust at her.

“Say the words, and spread your legs. When my seed spills inside you, our pact will be made, and your boons shall be granted,” I cooed, stroking both of their faces. They gasped and shuddered in orgasms.

Chantelle and Lana looked into each other’s eyes. Their hands entwined and then nodded. In unison, they said, “I pledge my soul to Lilith, my Goddess, from now until the end of time!”

Lana spread her legs for me, opening herself up to me, eager to be fucked by a futanari. I could only fuck someone with their consent, the curse God put on me when I made the cock. And Lana was clearly willing. I groaned as the delicious feel of her cunt giving way as the head of cock slid inside her. Her pussy clenched about me as she orgasmed. And she kept on orgasming as I fucked her, the feel of my cock inside her burned through her nerves. Our breasts rubbed against each other as we fucked, hard nipples pressing into the flesh of our breasts.

Lana and Chantelle still held hands tightly, Chantelle watching in breathless anticipation as I fucked her wife. Lana’s cunt was continuously spasming, milking my cock, as her orgasms rolled through her body. I kissed her soft cheek then capture her sweet lips in a kiss. Lana’s free hand gripped my ass, pulling me tighter into her inviting cunt. I could feel my orgasm building in my ovaries and my cervix twitching. There was no better feeling than fucking a woman, using my cock in violation of God’s creation. I thrust over and over into her pussy, our flesh slapping together every time I bottomed out. Every movement of my cock inside Lana’s cunt brought me closer and closer to orgasm.

Then that shuddering release. My seed rushed from my ovaries and out my cock, spilling black semen into Lana’s fertile womb. Lana screamed in passion and passed out from the intensity of her orgasm. At that moment, I grasped the black chain that bound Lana to Mark and yanked it away and attached it to my soul, the black fell away, replaced by the red of a Warlock. Lana’s boon granted and my payment met. Lana and Chantelle would forever be young and beautiful and would forever be mine.

I pulled out of Lana and Chantelle caressed her unconscious wife’s face. She then spread her legs for me. My cock never softened and I rubbed it against Chantelle’s slit, nudging her hard clit. She spasmed in orgasm when my cock brushed her clit, making it harder for me to find her hole as she bucked in pleasure. Finally, I found the opened and shoved in. Chantelle howled in pleasure as she orgasmed from my cock entering her cunt.

She was tighter than Lana, her cunt a velvet vice on my cock. I fucked her hard and Chantelle writhed beneath me. She captured one of my nipples with her lips, sucking hard, her hips bucking up to fuck me back. I could feel that tightening in my ovaries build and build and then I spilt my black seed in her fertile womb and wrest Mark’s hold over her and made her mine.

I pulled out, and was surprised to find that Chantelle was still conscious. Most women black out from the intensity of the orgasm when I cum in them. She glanced down and frowned. “Where’s my cock?”

“Grip your clit and twist it and concentrate,” I told her.

She smiled in amazement as a cock grew out of her clit, six inches. She stroked it and shuddered in pleasure. “Oh this is so amazing, my Goddess.”

Lana was stirring. She saw her wife’s cock and smiled in amazement, reaching out to stroke it as well. “Thank you, my Goddess,” Lana said, tears in her eyes.

“Enjoy yourselves,” I told them, “and then you’ll have work to do.”

“Work?” Lana asked, still stroking her wife’s cock.

“Yes, we’re going to destroy Mark and Mary,” I told them, “and Lucifer.”

“Mark and Mary,” Chantelle said and then her eyes opened. “Oh my god, what did they do to us. They, they made us do things to them!”

“I freed you from Mark’s slavery,” I told them. “Mark and Mary used magic on you to make you their whores, but I freed you. They can never control you.” No Warlock could control another. The chains that bound their souls to the demon the Warlock made the Pact with prevented that.

Lana straddled Chantelle, sliding her wet cunt down Chantelle’s cock. “We will make them pay, Lana,” Chantelle moaned as her wife started to ride her cock.

I smiled. Inside both women, I could feel my black sperm swimming up their pussies, heading for her womb. Every woman I fucked quickened a child. Soon, new monsters would be birthed and loosed on the world. My new children to hound mankind. I laughed aloud and watched my Priestesses pleasure each other, and felt my sperm reach their wombs, waiting for one of their eggs to make its way down from their ovaries. The moment my cock entered them, their had ovaries released an egg. Soon, my new child would be conceived.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I was sweaty when I got back from jogging and breaking in the newest member of my jogging club. Issy Norup lived in one of the houses I bought yesterday, along with her parents. They got to live there for free, provided their fifteen year old daughter, Issy, was available for me to fuck. Thanks to my powers, the Norups didn’t have a problem with the arrangements. Issy was an athletic girl, so I invited her to join my jogging club. After the jog, the group meets back at Madeleine’s house where I would enjoy one of my jogging sluts. Today, that was Issy and the teenager had a tight cunt.

No one was awake when I got home, although Jessica and Noel’s cars were already gone. I’ve never needed that much sleep, I usually got four or five hours a night, and I tend to always wake up at the same time, which was about 5:45 AM right now. I slipped into the bedroom I shared with my fiancee. She was sleeping off the fun she had last night. She had went dancing with a friend of hers, Diane, at a lesbian club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver and came home reeking of pussy.

While she was out partying, I was hosting my D&D group. We had been playing for twelve years, alternating who DM. There was Quatch, my best friend and best man for my upcoming wedding. The others were Tom, Chris, and Karl, who were going to be my grooms. The guys were quite impressed with my sex slaves and each expressed interest in getting their own slave. They were my friends, the only real friends I ever had, so I was more than happy to provide them with a slut of their own.

I turned the shower on. The bathroom filled up with steam and I slipped under the hot water and let the warmth take the ache from my legs away. I was slowly getting used to jogging. My body was slowly getting in better and better shape. I think it’s the consequent of my wish to have a long and healthy life that I was starting to shed my excess pounds.

As the warm water rolled over me, the dream I had last night returned. I couldn’t shake the dream, it filled my mind while I was jogging. I was thinking about the dream more than I was watching the five naked sluts that jogged before me, and those five ladies all had beautiful asses. It was such a weird dream, and so very vivid. In my dream, I held two dolls in my hands. One doll was blonde and the other raven-haired. I held them tightly, squeezing them in my hands, they were mine and I didn’t want to let go of them. And then Lilith appeared, clad only in her silver hair and a gloating smile on her face. She had grabbed the blonde doll first and wrenched it painfully out of my hands. Then she grabbed the raven-haired doll and painfully ripped it from my hand. And then she smiled triumphantly at me.

I felt the dream was important, I just wasn’t sure why. I lowered my head, letting the warm water splash down my head and back. Who were the dolls? Were they even people, or did they just represent something. Was it a warning, a premonition, or was this just my fear of Lilith manifesting from my subconscious.

I sighed, it was probably just a nightmare. Probably. I grabbed the soap and as I started to wash my body, and thought about the day ahead of me. The first thing I would do would be to get my friends their slaves. Chris wanted a bikini barista named Velvet that worked at Hot Chick A Latte on Meridian up her in South Hill. Karl wanted his boss, Julie, at the Ram where he worked as a chef. Tom wanted a petite, Asian teenager with bushy pubic hair. He didn’t care who she was, so long as those three criteria were met.

I had already gotten Quatch his sex slave. He wanted his little sister, Kim, who was staying with him and, according to Quatch, was a major cocktease. So last night I gave her a call and made her Quatch’s sex slave. Quatch should have spent last night enjoying his new slave.

After I took care finding my friends some sex slaves, I was planning on finding a pair of virgins at the Rogers High School. With all the unprotected sex Mary and I were having one of us was bound to catch some disease. Lilith told us about a spell we could use to make us immune. It required two women with intact hymens. Their innocents would protect us from getting STDs. All three of the teenage girls in the neighborhood had already broken their hymens, two by their boyfriends and one using her mother’s vibrator. I was also hoping to find Tom’s sex slave at the school along with our virgins.

Finished showering, I slipped out and dried off. I dressed in a pair of boxers, comfortable jeans, and a black t-shirt. Mary was still sleeping, curled up on her side. Her auburn hair was spilled across the bed. I bent over and kissed her on the cheek and headed downstairs. Desiree was cooking in the kitchen, naked save for an apron. I had taken Desiree from her husband, Brandon, and his house as well. Desiree was an amazing cook and I would have kept her even if she was the ugliest woman on the planet. She wasn’t. She was a gorgeous Latina with big breasts and a nice ass.

“What’s for breakfast?”

“Chocolate chip pancakes, mi Rey,” Desiree answered in her sexy, Latina accent. I reached over and fondled her dusky ass.

She was standing at the stove, a mixing bowl full of pancake mix sat next to her while she flipped a few on her griddle. She wiggled her ass as I massaged her butt. “Keep cooking,” I whispered, kissing her neck as I unzipped my jeans and pulled my cock out. My hard cock slid across her plump ass then between her legs. I guided my cock, found the wet lips of her cunt and rubbed my head around a few times before I found her hole and slid my cock up inside her.

“Mmm, that’s nice,” purred Desiree as I started to fuck her.

I wrapped my arms around her waist and slipped under her apron and squeezed her heavy breasts and played with her hard nipples as I fucked her in a steady rhythm. Her cunt felt like a wet, warm glove sliding up and down on my sensitive head. Desiree continued cooking, flipping the first pancakes onto a platter and ladling more batter onto the griddle.

“Morning, Master,” Chasity murmured sleepily.

“Slut,” I replied.

Chasity, our cop slut, smiled and rubbed my ass as she walked by, heading for the coffee pot and poured herself a cup of coffee. She grabbed a couple of pancakes and set down on the small kitchen table and started eating. “These are delicious,” Chasity said with delight.

“Oh, thank you,” Desiree panted. Her hips were moving as her lust built as I fucked her.

“Not as delicious as your cunt,” I quipped.

“Or your cock, mi Rey,” Desiree quipped back.

After I shot my load in Desiree’s cunt, I sat grabbed a plate of pancakes, even with my distraction they were only slight burned, and sat down next to Chasity. I watched my cum trickling down Desiree’s inner thigh as I ate. Xiu, a petite and busty Asian slut, joined us a few minutes later, that unsightly nose splint still on her face from when Mary broke it on Monday.

“You’re seeing the doctor about your nose today?”

“Yes, Master,” Xiu said, sitting next to me. “I think the split will get removed.”

“Good,” I said.

I pulled out my phone, figuring Karl’s boss, Julie should be in by now to start on the morning prep for the restaurant so I called the Ram in Lakewood. A guy answered the phone and I told him to put Julie on. “Yes, what is it?” an impatient woman said over the phone. She had a shrewish voice, the kind of woman that would just nag you to death.

“Julie, from now on you’re going to be Karl Nielson sex slave,” I told her. “You’ll do whatever Karl wants and love him for as long as he wants you, okay.”

“Yeah,” she answered, the shrewish tone vanishing. “Who are …” I hung up on her. Karl down, just Chris and Tom left to go.

“Sluts, let Mary sleep as long as she wants,” I ordered. “Chantelle and Lana should be showing up today.”

“They were with you at the Space Needle last week?” Xiu asked. Last Saturday, to celebrate our engagement, I had taken over the entirety of the restaurant at the top of the Space Needle. I kept the six most beautiful servers and had them work naked. It devolved into an orgy pretty quickly. Mary and I ended up keeping three of the servers: Xiu, Fiona, and Korina; as sex slaves

“Yeah, they were on their honeymoon when we claimed them,” I said. “I let them enjoy the rest of their honeymoon before they had to return.”

“How nice,” Desiree said. Then she cleared her throat, and, nervously, asked, “Mi Rey, would you be mad if I asked Allison to marry me?”

I smiled. “I’ve noticed the two of you seemed close the last few days. I think its a good idea.”

“Thank you, mi Rey.” There were tears in her eyes and she bent over and kissed me.

“Take a thousand dollars and go buy an engagement ring,” I said, pushing away from the table. “Let Mary know I will be home around 2:30. Desiree, you know what to cook for dinner?”

“Yes, mi Reina left instructions. I’ll pick up the ingredients after breakfast.”

I kissed Xiu, Chasity, and Desiree and headed out the house and into my Mustang. My first stop was the Hot Chick A Latte to get Chris his sex slave. The bikini barista stand was a hot pink, tiny building in the parking lot of a convenient store on Meridian, the main drag that ran north and south through South Hill down into Puyallup and up towards Federal Way and SeaTac. I parked my car and walked up and knocked at the door.

“Let me in,” I ordered.

The door opened and a tan-skinned woman, with the largest tits I had ever seen, opened the door. She was easily a G Cup like Chris claimed. Her breasts were full, heavy and swayed as she walked. Two pasties with the Rockstar energy drink logos on them covered her nipples. The only clothing she wore was a pair of frilly, yellow panties. Behind her another busty girl, only a DD Cup, who also wore pasties, was making a coffee for a customer.

“Yes?” the giant-titted girl asked.

“Velvet?” She nodded. “Good, we’re going to fuck, so get those panties off.”

Her panties came off and I entered inside the coffee stand. I gripped her left pastie and tore it off. She winced as her huge areola and fat nipple was exposed. I bent down and sucked the fat nipple into my mouth, and hefted her heavy tit and squeezed the flesh mound.

“What the fuck,” the other barista gasped.

“Keep working,” I ordered her as my cock slid into Velvet’s shaved cunt.

I had Velvet pushed up against a supply shelf and started fucking her hard. The shelf, and the ingredients on it rattled as I fucked her. Her huge tits pressed against my chest, one nipple still covered by the slick pastie. I gripped her skinny ass and really started to plow into her cunt. The girl definitely had some nice charms. Her lips were wet on my cheek as she kissed my face, panting in pleasure.

“You’re going to be Chris Young’s sex slave,” I growled in her hear.

“Oh, who’s that?” she asked in confusion.

“He’s a customer,” I said, and squeezed one of her big tits, feeling the soft yet firm flesh between my fingers. “You’re going to love him and do whatever he wants, no matter how disgusting, for as long as he wants you.”

“Yes, yes,” she gasped. “My Chris.” Her cunt spasmed on my cock and she bucked against me, Fuck, just the idea of being some guy’s sex slave as enough to send this whore into an orgasm. “I can’t wait to meet my Chris!” she moaned.

“Chris will come today and you’re going to go with him because you belong to him now.”

“Yes, yes, I’m all his,” she panted.

I left Velvet panting on the floor of the coffee stand, my cum oozing out of her cunt, wearing only a single pastie. She was a nice fuck, Chris was going to enjoy her. I pulled out my phone and sent him a text message to come on down and collect his slave. “She’s wet and ready for you, buddy. *-)”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I woke up this morning, Mark was already gone. He seemed to like to wake up early. I, on the other hand, hated waking up early. I used to have to wake up 4 AM for my job at Starbucks. Lucky for me, I met Mark and didn’t have to work at that shitty job anymore.

My pussy was still wet from this amazing sex dream I had. Both my sisters were in it and they were so beautiful, nude and pressing against me. They caressed me and I caressed them. Maybe sleeping with my sisters could be something magical and beautiful and not something I needed to worry about.

I reluctantly crawled out of bed and pulled on my pink, silk robe, loving how cool and sleek the fabric felt on my body. Downstairs, I found some of the sluts eating a breakfast of chocolate chip pancakes. All the sluts were there, save the three with jobs: our reporter, Jessica; our FBI Agent, Noel; and Willow, our doctor.

Korina was looking better, her arm still in a sling from when Chasity shot her on Monday night. At the time, Korina was being controlled by a nun and was about to brain Mark with a rolling pin when Korina shot her. Desiree also had gotten shot by Chasity, and I used my second boon from Lilith to save her life.

As I ate my breakfast I gave the sluts their orders for the day. The house needed to be spotless, my dad and sisters were coming for dinner tonight, along with their boyfriends. My family was eager to meet Mark. Apparently, none of them ever liked Mike and were glad that I had found someone better. After dinner, I planed on seducing one of my sisters. It was part of a spell that would allow me to stop Nuns.

I was nervous. I wasn’t sure if I could actually sleep with my sisters, but that dream was giving me second thoughts. Maybe Shannon, she was always bullying me when we were children. I wouldn’t mind getting a little bit of payback. But Missy was just a sweetheart, the baby of the family. I shared a bedroom with her since I was four and we used to share everything. I smiled at a nasty thought, we could share each other’s bodies, now. I licked my lips, maybe I should have both. I smiled, what a naughty thought and then I realized I was actually looking forward to having Shannon and Missy naked in my bed.

Damn, I was turning into one kinky girl. What next, would I be fucking my dad? No. I shook my head. That was a little too much. Mark had made me into a sex crazed woman, not that I was complaining, but sleeping with my dad … well that was a line I just wouldn’t cross. I wasn’t kinky enough to do that.

Yet, a voice whispered inside me, and I wiggled in my chair as a trickle of pussy juices leaked out.

“Desiree, you have the shopping list?” I asked, dragging my thoughts out of the gutter.

“Yes, mi Reina, I was just about to leave,” Desiree answered.

Karen, the former nun, suddenly bolted from the table and went running out of the room. I followed her, concerned, and saw her disappear into the bathroom. I looked inside and then looked away. Karen was retching into the toilet and I couldn’t watch that. Just knowing she was doing it was enough to make my stomach queasy. What was wrong with the girl? She had been throwing up for the last several mornings.

“You okay?” I asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered, washing her mouth. “I don’t know what’s wrong with me.”

“You’re not pregnant, right?” I wondered. “Is this morning sickness?”

“Nuns don’t get pregnant,” Karen answered. “It’s one of the gifts we’re given, since we may have to have unprotected sex. So, it would have to be since Lilith stripped my powers. And if Master has impregnated me, its far to early for morning sickness to develop. I mean, it hasn’t even been a week, yet since he first fucked me.”

I nodded. “Okay, well if you’re feeling better.” I motioned her to follow and we returned to the dining room. I sat down and ate a piece of my pancake, then continued with my orders, “Tonight, only Fiona, Thamina, and Desiree are to remain.” Desiree had to stay because she was the cook. The other two I just picked at random. It didn’t really matter which sluts stayed, they were all beautiful. “You three need to get some less slutty maid outfits to wear. The rest of you sluts will go next door while my family is here. The Laytons are supposed to move out today. Order pizza and do whatever you want.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts answered back. It sent a naughty thrill through me, all these sluts obeying me.

“Allison, Karen, and Xiu, we’re going to go see a florist and several caters for the wedding.”

“Mistress, I have that doctor’s appointment today,” Xiu, the former Asian waitress, said. “But I’ll be more than happy to cancel.”

“Oh, sure, go to the doctor. Violet, you’ll come instead.” I didn’t really care which sluts came. I just wanted some company and some second opinions on flower arrangements and food and whatnots.

Teenaged Violet beamed at me. “Oh, thank you, Mistress.”

The three I chose went upstairs to change while the other sluts began cleaning the house. I went upstairs to take a quick shower and then I dug through my underwear drawer, finding a red thong and pulling it over my hips. Next, I pulled on a pair of cute, skinny jeans with scroll-work tracings on the rear pockets that really made my ass look nice. Lastly, I put on purple halter top that didn’t quite reach the waist of my jeans and left the back of my thong visible. I fished out some lip gloss from my purse, peach flavored, and smeared it on my lips.

The sluts were waiting for me, dressed. All three were giggling and excited to go out. Teenage Allison, our first slut, was wearing a similar pair of skinny jeans to the ones I wore, a blue thong on display, and a flower printed belly shirt draped her breasts. Violet, our other teenage slut, had white knee socks and a pleated, green skirt. For a top she was wearing a green bikini.

“Are you wearing the bottoms?” I asked her when I noticed her top. Violet grinned and flipped up her skirt exposing her tight, naked ass. I reached out and squeezed her cheek. “Naughty slut,” I laughed, wickedly.

Karen was wearing tight, lycra shorts, hot pink, with the word “Slut!” printed in sparkly red letters on her ass and a hot pink, matching halter top, that had “Nice Tatas!” written in red sparkles. She was definitely a slut, I thought, licking my lips, and had some nice tatas.

“Let’s go, sluts,” I ordered.

We piled into my cute Eos. Karen was entrusted with the GPS. I wasn’t that familiar with South Hill and I had no idea where some of these places were. At the florist we settled on a color theme for the flowers: white and pink with purple for a splash of vibrancy. My bouquet would be made up of white daisy’s and snapdragons, pink orchids, and a few deep purple anemone. The same flowers would be placed in vases lining the aisle and for smaller arrangements at the tables.

Next, we headed to the caterers and ate some delicious food. One had these delicious squabs that I absolutely loved and while the other cater had pumpkin ravioli. I was leaning towards the squab. I got to-go boxes from both for Mark to try later and see what he liked. Then we were off to the bakery to order the cake. A triple layered, white cake decorated with pink, frosting flowers, and little figures of Mark and I perched atop the cake beneath a white arch. It was going to be so beautiful.

When we got home, around two in the afternoon, I was tired. Mark was going to have to make it up to me for doing all the legwork for our wedding. He still wasn’t back yet. He must be still having fun at the High School looking for our virgins. The horny jackass probably found them right away and then got carried away and popped their cherries. And then spent the whole day fucking through the student body.

I sat down on the couch in the living room and kicked off my heels. Thamina, our nurse slut, was cleaning in the living room, naked, her dusky skin was so beautiful, a beautiful coffee-cream color. Her breasts were round, perfect handfuls topped by dark nipples. Her cunt had been waxed, leaving only a V of black hair that pointed to the top of her slit. Her dark hair was covered by a colorful headscarf, a vestige of her modest Muslim upbringing.

“I need a foot rub, Thamina,” I said.

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Thamina excitedly answered and knelt down and started to massage my right foot with rigid pressure.

“You’re pretty good at that,” I murmured.

“Oh, thank you, I used to give my husband footrubs,” Thamina replied.

“You’re married?” I asked in surprise.

“He died last year visiting his family in the West Bank,” Thamina answered. “He … he wasn’t a kind man.”

“Sorry, anyways,” I told her and closed my eyes, her hand felt so damn good as she rubbed my sole.

“Its alright, I have you and Master now.”

Her massage felt so good, so relaxing. I needed to get my feet massaged more often. She started to massaging my left foot. “Your toes are so dainty, Mistress.”

I smiled. “I know, they’re so cute.” A thought entered my mind. “Why don’t you suck them.”

I shivered in pleasure as her wet tongue started licking my foot, sliding between my toes and sucking into her mouth like little cocks. Delightful tingles traveled through my body, ending at my pussy and I felt myself starting to moisten. I unsnapped the button on my jeans and slid my hand inside to find my pussy growing wet. I slowly circled my clit, not wanting to cum, just wanting to feel more pleasure as Thamina worshiped my feet with her mouth.

“Let me do that, Mistress,” Xiu said.

I opened my eyes to see the busty Asian beauty sitting down next to me. The splint on her nose was off and her face was no longer swollen. When she had been under the control of Karen, when she was a nun, I had kicked her in the face during the struggle and broken her nose. I was glad to see her beautiful face was back to normal. She most have just got back because she was dressed in a pair of jean shorts and a blue tanktop that clung to her large tits. On Xiu petite frame her tits looked enormous but were actually the same size as Desiree’s.

I pulled my hand out of my pants and Xiu’s deft fingers slid in. Being touched by someone else was always more exciting. I closed my eyes and sighed as Xiu’s fingers roamed about my pussy, stroking my labia, caressing my clitoris, and sliding into my vaginal canal. Thamina continued to lick my toes, a trickle of pleasure that added to the torrent that Xiu was creating in my pussy. I slid my arm under Xiu’s tank top and pushed up her bra, freeing her large tit from the cup. I squeezed her fleshy melon and found the butterfly that dangled from her nipple piercing and gave it a hard pull. Xiu cooed in a pain and pleasure. The slut was a masochist.

I felt Xiu push up my halter top, the fabric rubbing pleasantly on my hard nipples. My perky breasts were exposed to the air and I felt warm breath on my right breast. I gasped and shivered in pleasure as a wet tongue licked my right breast, circling my areola. Wet lips sucked my hard nipple, the lips soft on my sensitive nub. Every time I pulled on her piercing, her moan vibrated on my nipple, adding another delicious feeling to the pleasures my sluts were giving me.

The front door opened and someone entered the living room. I opened my eyes to see Noel, our FBI slut, back from work. She was wearing a reddish-brown pantsuit. Her blonde hair was pinned up in a bun and she pulled it out and her hair spilled about her face in a wild mane. She pulled off her jacket revealing a white blouse and her shoulder harness for her service weapon.

“You’re back early,” I sighed in pleasure, and patted the couch next to me.

Noel sat down, unbuttoning her blouse and exposing her black bra. “I spent the day getting interviewed by OPR,” Noel sighed, tired. “They’re giving Peterson the third degree right now.”

I smiled, Agent Peterson was the asshole that had our door broken down yesterday and sent a whole SWAT team to storm our house. Mark made him give our reporter slut, Jessica, an interview where he made a complete ass of himself, admitting in the interview that Mark wasn’t the bank robber and that his incompetence led to this disastrous raid on an innocent man and his family while they slept. The prick deserved it, and more. I thought being captured by a Nun was scary, but two guys in black pointing sub-machine guns at you while you lay naked in bed is quite terrifying.

“What’s OPR?” I asked.

“Oh, its the Office of Professional Responsibility,” Noel answered. “Its the FBI’s Internal Affairs.”

“Okay, so Peterson’s in trouble?” I asked with a smile.

“Yeah, the evidence against Mark is pretty iron-clad,” Noel informed. “They’ve used facial recognition software to identify him in the security footage from the bank robberies and compared it to his drivers license. OPR can’t understand why Agent Peterson didn’t arrest Mark. They think he was bribed or blackmailed. So, a judge has signed off on wiretap warrants for both your cell phones and the house line. They’re going to start surveilling the house, soon. I won’t be able to keep my cover if I keep coming here. Rumor is an investigator from Organized Crime Unit in New York is flying in to take over the investigation.”

“Okay,” I told her, reaching out and fingering her bra, thinking about what she said. Surveillance will be problematic. “You’ll need to be here Sunday night. We’ll sneak you in a car trunk, I guess.”

Noel pulled out a cell phone. “This is a burner phone,” Noel said. “I’ll use it to communicate with you.”

I stroked her face and pulled her in for a kiss. Her tongue slithered into my mouth and I sucked on it as Xiu fingered me and Thamina sucked my toes. Noel started playing with my left breast, her fingers gently pinched my hard nipple. Xiu’s mouth was sucking hard on my other nipple, her tongue swirling about my nipple.

I broke the kiss, “Noel, you’re our slut and the FBI isn’t going to keep you from us,” I said, holding her chin. “Let us know where the surveillance is and Mark will make sure they don’t report on you.”

“Thank you, Mistress!” Noel blushed and I pulled her in to kiss her sweet lips. This time it was my tongue that invaded her mouth.

My orgasm was building as the three sluts played with my body. The pressure in my womb was building and building, every touch of their tongues, their fingers, added to the pressure. The dam was starting to crumble beneath the sluts assault. My senses were alive, I could feel the fabric of my jeans rubbing on my legs, the velvet of the couch tickling my back. The fresh scent of Noel and Xiu’s jasmine shampoo filled my nose.

“Yeesss!” I howled as the dam burst and my body convulsed as the pleasure flooded my body. “Oh fucking yes!”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled into the driveway of my house. In the backseat of my Mustang sat two high school girls, both virgins. It took me most of the school day to find two girls that still had their hymens at Rogers High School. I had to question, and fuck, quite a lot of girls. Many were virgins but they had broken their hymens with toys, hair brushes, doing sports, riding horses, and even riding a bike in one girl’s case.

I also had found Tom his teenage Asian sex slave. Her name was Hikaru, a beautiful, petite exchange student from Japan that had the thickest, hairiest black bush I’d ever seen, just the way Tom wanted. Tom had picked her up when school got out. The two virgins I’d found were April, a nerdy looking girl with silver glasses, bushy, brown hair and a beautiful face. The other was Felicity, a tall, gangly girl with a nice pair of tits and black hair that was pulled back in a beautiful french braid.

I was going to let Mary choose which girl she got to deflower. Both were beautiful, but April had those sexy glasses going for her, so I hoped Mary would choose Felicity. The girls were nervous when they got out of the car. They both knew they were here to lose their virginities. I reached out and grasped a hand from both girls. Their hands were slim and sweaty and I led the virgin teenagers into the house.

“Mare!” I called. “I’m home, where are you?”

“Living room,” Mary answered and I led the virgins deeper into the house.

Mary sat, disheveled, on the couch. On one side of her Xiu was snuggled against her and on the other side was Noel. Mary’s shirt was rolled up over her breasts and her nipples were hard, the right one wet with spit. Her jeans were unbuttoned and Xiu’s hand glistened, resting on Mary’s stomach. Thamina was kneeling naked on the floor, rubbing Mary’s dainty feet.

“They’re naked!” gasped April and she covered her glasses with her free hand.

Felicity smiled, nervous, and looked at Mary. “You are so beautiful,” she whispered in awe.

Mary purred, “So are you.” Mary stood up, and pulled off her shirt the rest of the way, her perky breasts swayed as she walked over. “Don’t be rude, hun, introduce us.”

“This is Felicity and the one with glasses is April,” I said. “Girl’s this is Mary. Why don’t you both give her a kiss.”

Beat red, April removed her hands from her eyes and bent in, looking to do a quick peck, but Mary had other ideas, pulling the girl tight against her and giving her a hard kiss with plenty of tongue that left the nerdy girl breathless. Felicity had an excited grin on her face and eagerly kissed Mary and playfully stuck her tongue into Mary’s mouth.

“I’m going to pop your cherry,” Mary told Felicity when she broke the kiss, squeezing the girls ass through her jeans. And that left me with cute, nerdy April.

We took our virgins upstairs, leading them by the hand, to our bedroom. April was the more nervous of the two girls and was shaking in fear, in anticipation, her breath coming ragged and fast. I stroked her bushy brown hair and cupped her pretty face and kissed her gently on the lips. Her body trembled against mine as her lips surrendered to my tongue. I tasted her apricot lip gloss and the fresh flavor of her mouth.

Mary was being more aggressive than I was. She pushed Felicity back onto the bed and crawled over her, dressed only in her tight jeans. Mary laid on top of the teenager and the pair passionately made out. Mary had her hand underneath Felicity’s My Little Pony t-shirt and was pawing at her breasts while Felicity’s hands roamed Mary’s supple back.

I broke the kiss, April’s eyes wide with awakened passion, her cheeks crimson. I caressed her cheek and whispered, “Undress me.”

Her hands, trembling, grabbed the hem of my t-shirt and pulled it over my head. Her hands caressed my chest. The fat had almost melted away and her hands played with my chest hair. Her hands traced down my body, reaching my pants. She popped the button and the zipper slowly slid down with a metal rasp. I stepped out of my pants as she slid them down my legs and then she grabbed my blue boxers and slid them out.

My hard cock popped out and bounced in front of her face. She gasped in surprise, her breath warm on my cock. I saw her tongue lick her lips. “It so big,” she whispered, fearfully. “That’s going to go … in me?”

“Your pussy will stretch,” I told her. “Why don’t you lick it.”

I shuddered as her timid tongue licked the shaft and grazed the sensitive tip. Her tongue licked over and over, like a cute kitten. On the bed, Mary was pushing up Felicity’s t-shirt, exposing her nice breasts cupped in a lilac bra. I watched my fiancee strip the blushing teenager bare, exposing her breasts topped with mauve nipples that Mary just couldn’t resist sucking into her mouth. April’s licks became more confident, more aggressive, her lips started kissing the head after every lick, and then I was inside her warm, wet mouth as she sucked me in.

Her teeth grazed my head and I winced. “Watch the teeth.”

“Sorry,” she apologized. This time she kept her mouth open wider when she sucked me in.

Mary was sliding down the bed, kissing Felicity’s flat stomach and began pulling off the teen’s blue jeans. Finally, Mary pulled off the girl’s lilac panties. Felicity flushed and covered her pussy and black pubic hair with her hands. Mary grabbed one hand pulled it away, kissing the palm, and set it at Felicity’s side. Breathing in deeply, Felicity moved her other hand away in submission.

When Mary spread the virgin teen’s thighs and exposed her tight slit, her lips parted slightly to reveal her pink depths, surrounded by a forest of black hair. The sight of Felicity’s virgin cunt was so beautiful, I felt my balls tightened and I came, hard, in April’s mouth. April gasped in surprise, releasing my cock and two more spurts of cum splashed her surprised face, staining her glasses. She stared up at me, in surprise, her tongue licking salty cum off her lips.

“Oh wow!” moaned Felicity as Mary’s tongue licked up her virgin slit. “Oh my god, that feels amazing!” Mary was lapping harder at Felicity’s cunt as the teen writhed on the bed in pleasure.

I grabbed April and pulled her to her feet. “You look so sexy with my cum on your face,” I told her.

“Thank you,” she flushed.

I grabbed the hem of April’s baggy, white shirt and pulled it over her head exposing her tiny breasts clad in a plain, boring white bra. I reached behind her and deftly unhooked her bra and her beautiful, small breasts were free, topped with large, dark nipples. Her nipples were hard as rocks and I reached out and pinched one and she trembled in pleasure. I slid my hand down her thin waist and found the zipper to her green skirt. Her panties were as boring and plain as her bra. I could see a damp spot on her crotch.

“Did sucking my cock make you wet?”

She nodded. “It was so … so dirty,” she giggled.

I pulled off her panties exposing her bushy brown hair covering her puffy pussy lips. Her fragrance was tangy and fresh and her hairs were matted with her passion. “Beg me to pop your cherry.”

“Please, take my virginity,” April begged, lust thickening her voice. “I … I want to be a women.”

“Are you on the pill?” Her lip trembled as she shook her head. I smiled, “Don’t sleep with another guy until you have your period and if you get pregnant, you’ll get the honor of baring my child.”

A tremulous smile creased her cum-stained lips as I pushed her back. Her legs touched the bed and she fell back next to Felicity. Felicity turned to April and kissed her, tasting my cum and the two virgin’s entwined their hands. Mary’s face was buried in Felicity’s snatch, furiously eating the girls cunt. I felt my cock harden and I stared at April’s brown furred muff.

I licked my lips and joined Mary, eating my virgin’s cunt. April gave a muffled gasp as my tongue slid up her tight slit and flicked her hard clit. Felicity leaned over and kissed April on the lips, her tongue shoved in April’s mouth. I delighted in the tangy, fresh flavor of April’s cunt, her pussy hairs tickling my lips as my tongue wiggled into her tight depths. I found the thin membrane of her maidenhead and pulled back, to scared to accidentally break it before I was ready. I concentrated on her clit, sucking it into my mouth and caressing the little pearl with my tongue.

“Cum with me,” Felicity urged April. “Please, cum with me!”

“Yes!” April gasped. “I’m going to orgasm! Oh, geez, this is so much better than rubbing on my pillow!”

Fresh juices flooded my mouth as both girls writhed on the bed as their first orgasm from a partner rolled through their bodies. I took one last lick with my tongue, enjoying one last taste of virgin cunt, before I rose up. Both virgins were flushed and wet and ready to have their cherries popped. April smiled at me, eager and shy all at the same time. Her large nipples were hard and sweat rolled down her breasts.

Mary stood up, face smeared with Felicity’s love juices. I pulled her to me and we kissed and I tasted tart and spicy pussy and Mary tasted tangy and fresh. “Help me with my strap-on, hun,” Mary said, when I broke the kiss.

I helped her slide the black, leather harness up her legs and positioned a fleshy dildo that was a little smaller than my cock. It wasn’t the big one she used to rape Karen back when we were punishing her earlier this week. I adjusted the straps and made sure the dildo was rubbing her little clit so she got as much pleasure as Felicity was about to get.

Both girls spread their legs, their virgin pussies glinting pink beneath their pubic hair. I mounted April and Mary mounted Felicity. I guided the head of my cock to her wet, aroused pussy, rubbing on her silky lips. April bit her lower lip and I looked into her blue eyes and slid my cock into her tight hole until I felt that thin membrane, the evidence of her innocents. When I broke her cherry and uttered the words Bathuwlah I would cast a spell and make myself immune to STDs. The girl’s stolen innocence would armor me.

I looked over at Mary and she had the tip of her strap-on in Felicity’s eager cunt and Mary smiled excitedly at me. Together, we intoned, “Bathuwlah!” and thrust forward, and I felt the membrane start to give beneath the force of my thrust. April gasped in pain as her hymen tore before the press of my cock, parting like cheesecloth, and I buried my dick halfway into her no longer virgin cunt. Energy seemed to be flowing from April’s cunt into my cock, spreading through my body, a tingle like static electricity. It took two more thrusts to bury my cock fully into her very tight pussy while April was groaning in pain.

I looked down at where our genitals met, and saw pinkish fluids coating my cock. As I drew back my cock, I rubbed my left index finger against her hard little clit and then slowly thrust in again, starting a slow, steady fuck. I grasped her nipple with my right hand and started playing with the turgid nub. Beside us, Mary was fucking Felicity slow and hard. The two women’s breasts were mashed together, nipples sliding about as the women were locked in a passionate kiss. Felicity’s limbs were wrapped around Mary, her arms around Mary’s back, her legs about Mary’s waist.

April’s cunt started to feel slicker and her moans became more pleasurable. She tried to kiss me, but I turned my head and her cum stained lips brushed my cheek. Her hands roamed my chest, stroking my nipples, playing with my chest hair, and rubbing my stomach. I picked up the pace of my fucking and April started to move her hips as the pleasure grew and grew inside her. Her cunt was hugging my cock tightly, every thrust increased the pleasure I felt. The tightness in my balls increased and I held off cumming, gritting my teeth. I want the little ex-virgin to have her first cum from a cock fucking her.

“Your cunt feel so tight,” I whispered to her. “So god damn tight!”

“I like … oh my … I like the feel of you inside me,” she panted back.

“Say it,” I whispered.

“Your penis, I like your p-penis. Inside me,” she whispered, flushing and her cunt tightened on my cock.

“That’s not what it’s called,” I urged. “My cock is in your slutty pussy.”

“Yes!” she gasped. “I love your c-cock in my … oh … my p-pussy! Oh, it feels so nice! Yes, yes!”

April’s cunt began to convulse on my dick and her entire body trembled beneath me as she experienced her first orgasm as a woman. I fucked her hard, slamming my cock into her loving depths three more times, striving to reach that point where the dam in my balls burst and cum would flood her once innocent cunt. I groaned, slamming in one more time and there it was, the pleasure released from my balls and flowed out and dumped into her teenage pussy.

“Wow,” she breathed as I rested atop her. “That was … nice.” She smiled.

“Yes, yes, yes, oh God yes!” Felicity was chanting next to us and we watched Mary pounding the hell out of Felicity’s cunt. I was so into fucking my virgin I didn’t even notice that Mary had flipped Felicity on her stomach and slid a pillow underneath her, elevating her ass, so she could fuck her hard from behind. Felicity’s perky ass jiggled every time Mary bottomed out in her cunt. Felicity’s face was turned towards me and her eyes were squeezed shut and her mouth open as she moaned in pleasure.

“You fucking whore,” Mary groaned, as she fucked her hard. “Oh, you’re going to make me cum, you fucking whore!”

“Yes, yes, yes, cum!” Felicity gasped. “Oh yes, yes, let’s cum together! Let’s cum!”

“Fucking whore!” Mary panted, her breasts bouncing up and down from the force of her fucking. “Oh fuck!”

“I’m cumming!” Felicity gasped as she writhed beneath Mary. “Holy shit, this is amazing!”

“You sweet fucking whore!” Mary yelled and collapsed on top of Felicity, trembling as her passion over took her. Mary rested her head on Felicity’s back and smiled at me, her face drenched in sweat.

“Thank you,” Felicity whispered. “That felt so good.”

“Wait till you have a real cock up your cunt,” Mary whispered back. “It feel so much better.”

“Really?” Felicity asked, wide eyed.

“Sure, let’s find out,” Mary said and pulled her strap-on out. “We’re switching partners.”

“Absolutely,” I said, reaching out to fondle Felicity’s pert ass. I rolled off of April, my cock slick with cunt juices and blood. “Ride me.”

“Like a cowgirl?” Felicity asked. “That’s what its called, right.”

“Yeah,” I said.

Mary walked over to April’s side of the bed and rubbed her cunt. “Oh please, I’m sore,” April murmured.

“Then roll over,” Mary said. “You have another hole.”

April looked puzzled for a moment and flushed. “You mean my … butthole?”

“Oh yeah, babe,” Mary said. “I’m going to ream your pretty little tushie and you’re going to scream in pleasure while I do it.”

Felicity was straddling my waist as April rolled over. Mary placed a pillow beneath April’s stomach, raising her ass up. Then, Mary leaned over and started reaming her asshole with her tongue, swirling around April’s rosebud. Mary wiggled her tongue past the tight ring and into virgin ass, then started to work a finger in. Felicity was struggling to get my cock in her cunt, taking a few tries before she lined everything up and sank down, slowly, onto my cock.

“Oh wow, you’re bigger than the dildo,” she gasped as her tight cunt engulfed my cock.

“Keep going,” I urged, closing my eyes as pleasure rolled through my body. “Swallow my dick with your hungry cunt!” Her cunt slid lower and lower down my shaft and until her clit was rubbing against the forest of my pubic hair and she raised herself up and slowly lowered herself down again. It was such a sweet torture as she slowly rode me.

“Oh my gosh,” April gasped as Mary fingered her ass. “That feels … good!” She sounded surprise.

“Told you, babe,” Mary cooed, slipping a second finger into her tight ass, “you’ll be howling in delight when I’m fucking your ass.”

Mary was starting to fuck April’s ass with her fingers faster and faster as the nerdy sluts asshole grew more and more used to her fingers. Felicity was starting to pick up the pace, too, as her cunt began to get hotter and hotter as my cock deliciously stretched her sensitive cuntal walls. I reached up and cupped one of her breasts and squeezed it. Her breasts were bigger than Mary’s, with tiny, mauve nipples that my fingers found and caressed. Her cunt tighten on my cock as I played with her nipples and a low moan escaped her lips.

“Don’t stop,” April moaned as Mary pulled out her fingers.

“It’s time for something bigger, babe,” Mary answered, moving atop the girl and maneuvering the dildo to the tight entrance of her asshole.

“Oh jeez,” April gasped as Mary pushed the dildo slowly into her ass. “You’re going to rip me apart!”

“Shh, relaxes,” Mary whispered, stroking the girls back. “Just relax and let my cock slip into your tight depths.” April moaned as the dildo sank deeper and deeper into her bowels. “There we are, see, I’m all the way in.”

“Oh wow, this feels so strange,” April panted as Mary started to pull out and then slid slowly in. Mary started to fuck her slightly faster every time she pulled out.

“Oh my god!” Felicity was moaning, “Your cock is so amazing in my cunt. It’s warm and twitches. Oh wow, I can feel the head and the shaft inside me. Fuck this is so awesome. Why did I wait so long to do this!”

“Are you on the pill?” I asked her.

“No,” Felicity answered, then her eyes widened in alarm and she stopped fucking me. “Oh fuck, you’re not wearing a condom.”

“Keep fucking,” I ordered and she immediately started fucking me again, going faster. “Isn’t it exciting. My sperm will soon be inside you, swimming their way to your womb. Maybe there will be a cute little egg for my little troopers to breach. Would you like that? Would you like to have my baby growing in your belly?”

“Yes!” she purred. “Oh, knock me up! Fill my belly with your baby!”

Her cunt tightened hard on my back and she arched her back in pleasure, thrusting her breasts forward and slamming all the way down on my cock. She howled wordlessly as her passion exploded through her. I could feel the power of her orgasm on my dick and answered with a load of fertile sperm.

“Ohh, I think I’m going to exploded?” April moaned next to us as Mary pounded her ass. “Oh jeez, oh jeez that’s great! Keep going! Yes, yes, holy crap! I’m going to cum! Yes, yes! Oh, fricking yes!” April howled and hugged a pillow as her orgasm exploded inside her.

Mary kept fucking her, grinding her clit against the dildo every time it bottomed out in the nerd’s ass. Mary grabbed her bushy hair, pulling her face up and kissing the girl on the lips, licking my dried cum from her cheek and howled her own passion into the girl’s ear before collapsing on top of her. Mary rolled off and snuggled up next to me, the wet dildo rubbing on my leg.

“You girls go find Thamina and tell her to take you home,” I ordered. “And remember, neither of you can fuck a guy until you’ve had your period.”

“Yes, Mark,” April pouted. Felicity sighed and got off me, my dick popping out of her cum filled cunt with a wet plop.

Mary unstrapped the dildo and tossed it to the floor and I stroked her hair and kissed her on the lips. The former virgins got dressed. Both seemed taken aback by being so abruptly kicked out. But Mary and I got what we wanted from them, so it was time for them to go. April looked sadly at me, the little slut had fallen in love with me. Well, she needed to learn that love and sex weren’t the same thing. Dressed, the two girls slipped out of the room.

“How was your day?” I asked, stroking her side. Mary was pressed up against me, her breasts and head on my chest.

“Long,” she sighed, and then pinched my side. “You’re coming with me for wedding stuff from now on,” Mary complained. “Or at least, you don’t get to fuck your way through a high school while I’m doing it.”

“I didn’t fuck my way through the entire high school,” I replied. “Although, there was a gym class.”

Mary shook her head laughed. “That’s my randy stallion.” She sighed. “But, you are going to help with the wedding plans, okay?”

“Yeah, of course, Mare.”

She kissed me. “Good. I have some samples from the caterers for you to try, I want to know which one you like best.”

“Sure. Why was Noel here so early?”

“The FBI isn’t buying what we told Peterson,” Mary answered “He’s in a lot of trouble. Noel says they’re sending an Organized Crime agent to run things and bugging our phones. They’re going to setup surveillance on us.”

“Okay, nothing we can’t handle,” I told her, stroking her hair. Then I slid my hand lower, down her back and reached plump ass, tracing a circle on her cheek. “I can’t wait to meet your family.”

“You mean you can’t wait to see me fuck my sisters,” Mary said with a naughty smile. “I’m kinda looking forward to it, too.”

“I thought you were nervous about it.”

“I had the hottest dream last night,” Mary said. “I was making love to my sisters. They were so beautiful, naked and wet, and we gave each other so much pleasure.”

“Sounds nice,” I said. “I can’t wait to see that.”

“I bet you can’t wait to fuck them,” Mary giggled.

“Yeah, I’d love that.” Mary kissed me. “We’ll see,” she said with a naughty smile.

We kissed some more. “When do you think Chantelle and Lana will get back?” Mary asked. “I thought they’d be back by now. You did tell them to return today?”

“I thought I did,” I said, thinking. “I was pretty drunk that night, it’s kind of a blur.”

Mary grabbed her phone and sent one of them a text and we went back to cuddling. “I need you to make a guest list,” Mary told me. “So we can start getting invitations mailed out. Buy Monday.” I kissed her hand. “Sure, Mare.”

Mary’s phone chirped and she read the text message. “Chantelle says, ‘I thought it was next Friday. Master said we could enjoy the rest of our honeymoon and we still have another week.’ Is that what you said, Mark?”

“I guess I did,” I answered with a shrug. “Tell them they have to be back by noon next Friday.”

“Oh, I almost forgot, Alice called, Monday at 3 pm in Seattle we have an appointment with the investment group that owns the empty lot,” Mary said. There was a big empty lot behind cul-de-sac our house was on that was supposed to be a housing development before the recession. We were going to buy it and build a huge mansion there.

I tensed at the mention of Alice. She was Mary’s friend or lover. I still wasn’t sure. Mary said they were friends, but they would spend hours making love in a hotel. I met Alice yesterday and she was clearly in love with Mary and jealous of me. Ironically, I was a little jealous of her.

Mary felt me tensed and asked, “What, didn’t you like Alice? I thought you two hit it off.”

I blinked. Really, did she not notice Alice glare daggers at me. If looks could kill, Alice would have blown my head off with the intensity of her gaze. “I … I don’t think she likes me,” I told her. “She seemed jealous when you were with me.”

Mary frowned. “Why would she be jealous. You’re my fiancee? Are you sure you were just imagining things?” I was pretty sure I wasn’t. Mary continued, “Her husband isn’t giving her any attention, so I’m just helping my friend out. There’s nothing between us but friendship and some great sex.”

“Maybe it was my imagination,” I lied. I wasn’t in the mood to fight. I was in the mood to have some great sex with my fiancee, though. I pulled her face up and kissed her on the lips. “I love you, my beautiful filly,” I whispered. Her loving smile begged to be kissed again.

Her tongue slipped into my mouth as the passion of our kiss grew. My cock was hardening as I stroked Mary’s side, sliding up to her perky breast, playing with her hard nipple. I broke the kiss. “I realized I haven’t made love to my beautiful fiancee, today.”

“Ohh, maybe you should fix that,” Mary panted. “She’s still a little angry about having to work on our wedding while you were off having fun.”

I kissed her neck, and down to her breasts and sucked her nipple into my mouth, gently nipping it with my tongue. “I’m so sorry,” I whispered, sucking in her other nipple. “I am I making it better?”

“Maybe,” she grinned. “If you go lower.”

I kissed down her flat stomach, pausing to tongue her bellybutton. Mary giggled and squirmed as my tongue swirled around her ticklish belly. Then I kissed lower, rubbing my face through her silky pubic hair, shaped as a fiery heart. I could smell her arousal, sweet and spicy, and I moved lower between her spread thighs.

Mary shuddered as I licked up her slit. “Hmm, yes, I think I’m starting to forgive you,” she moaned as my tongue swiped up her pussy a second time. Then I sucked her labia into my mouth, my tongue exploring her sensitize lips. I spread her labia open, her pink depths glistened with excitement, and I shoved my tongue in, wiggling around her vaginal canal. Her hand gripped my hair, pulling me tight as I ate her cunt.

“Hmm, yes, eat me!” she moaned. “Oh, God I love you, my randy stallion! Suck my clit! Oh please!”

I sucked her clit into my mouth and slowly slid a finger up inside her wet pussy. Her pussy walls sucked eagerly at my finger and I added a second. Mary’s hips were writhing in pleasure and her moans filled my ears. I played with the hard pearl with my tongue, every flick on her clit causing her hips to twist in pleasure. My fingers in her cunt curled upwards, searching for her G-Spot.

“Yes, yes, yes, you’re forgiven!” she cried. “You’re forgiven, just keep doing that! Oh, fuck, yes, you’re making me cum! Yes, yes, you fucking stud!” Her fingers dug painfully into my hair, pulling me hard against her cunt as her back arched in the pleasure of her orgasm.

I lightly kissed her pussy lips as Mary came down from her orgasm, savoring her flavor. Her soft thighs pressed against the side of my head and kissed those as well. Finally, Mary sat up on her arms, smiling.

“I want my stallion in me,” she purred. “I need that big cock filling me up. I haven’t had a dick in me all day. My poor, little cunny is all sad and lonely.” She glanced at the clock. “We have over an hour before we need to get ready and I want your cock in me the whole time.”

I smiled and crawled up her body. “Your stallion’s more than happy to feed your naughty little cunny all the cock it needs.” I squeezed her ass. “And your hungry asshole, too.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Theodora, I just heard about this great bar,” Antsy giggled to me as she entered the hotel room.

Antsy wasn’t her real name, it was a shorten form of Samantha. Her father called her that because she could never sit still. “Dad always said, ‘The girl’s got ants in her pants.’ And that’s how I got the nickname,” Antsy would explain to everybody she met.

Today, she was wearing a florescent pink bikini that revealed all of her youthful charms. The girl had a nice pair of tits and a great ass. Her body glistened with tanning oils and was starting to turn a rich brown. The girl had just returned from trolling for guys on the Miami beach. And with her body, she wouldn’t have to troll hard.

Last night I had wanted to seduce the girl but she never came back to the hotel room until this morning reeking of stale bear and sex. She had, all giggly, told me all about the guy she hooked up with and how she actually went back to his apartment. “I couldn’t believe I did that,” Antsy had confessed. “I’ve never done a one night stand before. It was so wicked!”

“What’s so great about this bar?” I asked. “You’re nineteen? You can’t drink.”

“They don’t card,” Antsy giggled. “At least that’s what this cute guy, I think his name was Keith or was it Kyle?” She shrugged. “Anyways, do you want to come with me. Keith said he’d be there and I bet we could find a guy for you.”

I bet if we found a cute guy and I offered to have a threesome with them she’d jump at it and it would give me the opportunity to perform the Prayer of Avvah on the girl and make her a trap for her brother. Antsy was sister to Mark, the Warlock that I was tasked with defeating. Once Mark was exorcised, I could rescue Sister Louise from him. Sister Louise had been the first nun to try and defeat Mark, but thanks to the demoness Lilith’s interference, Mark had prevailed.

Mark’s lover, another Warlock, had summoned the Demoness Lilith and made my job much more difficult. And that’s where Antsy would come in. According to the Angel Ramiel, Mark would need to sleep with his sister as part of some dark magic. When Mark slept with Antsy, the Prayer of Avvah would make the pair obsessed with each other and destroy Mark’s relationship with his lover. Once they were separated, they would be much easier to handle.

“I’d love to come to the bar with you,” I replied. “Maybe we could find a guy and take him back here and fuck him together.”

“What, like a threesome?” Antsy asked, blushing.

“Sure, they can be a lot of fun,” I said as sexily as possible.

She frowned. “I guess that could be interesting. I’ve never been with a woman before, I’m not sure …”

“Oh, girl, don’t worry, we’ll be with a guy,” I lied. “It’s not like we’re going to fool around with each other.”

“Oh, okay,” she brightened. “I guess it could be fun. Besides, imagine the look on any guy’s face when he finds out he gets to fuck two beautiful women.”

I laughed with her. Once you’re drunk Antsy and all horny in bed with a guy, you won’t care that a woman’s caressing you. You’ll be putty in my hands.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 19

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 12: Aftermath

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 12: Aftermath

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Mind Control, Rape, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Magic, Work, Spanking

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 11



“You fucking whore!” Allison yelled at Sister Louise and swung the wooden spoon in her hand hard, smacking it across Sister Louise’s pale ass.

“Please stop!” Sister Louise begged in pain. “Please, it hurts! Ahhh!” Another wooden spoon smacked her ass, swung by Desiree. “Please, God, save your servant!” Smack! Allison hit her ass and Sister Louise moaned in pain. Smack! Desiree hit her ass. Smack!

The living room was a mess. Furniture lay strewn about, the carpet was sticky with blood from Korina and Desiree’s wounds. Korina was lying on her back while Fiona pressed a towel to her left arm, staunching the blood from her bullet wound. Chasity was talking in her radio. The police officer was still topless, although she had recovered her gun from when Sister Louise made her drop it. Xiu was in the kitchen, attending to her bleeding nose. Apparently, Mary landed a nice kick while they were struggling and Xiu’s nose appeared broken. Violet huddled in the corner, the teenager hugging herself and watching the nun get beat with dull eyes.

I sat on the recliner, my head aching from the rolling pin Korina had cracked across my skull while under the control of Sister Louise. Mary sat across my lap, hugging me tightly as we watched Allison and Desiree take turns spanking the nun’s ass with wooden spoons. The nun was bent over the arm of the couch and the air was filled with wood smacking flesh and the nun’s grunts and yelps of pain. Her ass was slowly turning into a mass of red welts.

Smack! “Oh, please stop, please!” Smack! “It hurts, it hurts! Mercy, please God, Mercy!” Smack! “Please!”

The bitch deserved it. She tried to steal our powers and take our sluts from us. And spanking was only the beginning.

Smack! “Stop!” Smack! “I’m sorry, please stop!” Smack!

“The ambulance will be here in three minutes, sir” Chasity reported. She was our newest sex slave. Before the nun attacked us, I thought it would be prudent to have some bodyguards. I pictured a cadre of sexy women would be perfect, but after Louise so effortlessly took control of our sluts, I wasn’t so sure anymore.

I kissed Mary’s wrist, right above her scrapes. “I gotta head off the police and medics. Make sure they understand what’s going on.”

“Yeah,” Mary said, flatly. There was a distant look in her eyes, like she was off somewhere else.

“You okay, Mare?”

She sighed. “Just tired.”

“It’ll be okay, Mare,” I told her, kissing her on the forehead.

“Sure, it will,” she whispered, and tears started to brim in her eyes. “Until the next nun comes.”

“We defeated this one, we can defeat the next one,” I told her, trying to sound like I believed it. “We’re better than them. And we have Lilith.”

Mary nodded, wiping at her tears and trying to appear convinced, but I could still see lingering fear in her eyes. “Okay, Mark. Let’s go talk to the police.”

She slipped off my lap and helped me stand up. I swayed a bit, still a little dazed from the blow to my head. Mary slipped her arm around my waist to support me and together we walked outside as the sound of sirens grew in the distant. It was still light outside, the sun just starting to set. It was hard to believe that from the time I walked through the door and was attacked to now was only twenty or so minutes. It seemed like hours ago when I laid in pain on the floor as that nun rode my cock, trying to get me to cum so she could take my powers. It was just so damned normal outside. Our entire world had just been turned upside down and yet out on the street, everything seemed the same. Up the street, a man mowed his lawn. On the porch next door a woman dressed in a business jacket and skirt smoked a cigarette, sitting on a porch swing. An elderly couple walking their two dogs.

Sirens grew in the distance and a Puyallup patrol car was the first emergency vehicle to race up the road, parking next to Chasity’s cruiser. Two more patrol cars quickly followed and more cops spilled out. I waved them over and greeted them friendly. “Officers, I’m Mark Glassner and this is Mary Sullivan. Anything we do is perfectly legal. If anyone approaches you and says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ or ‘I serve Mary Sullivan’ you will do whatever they say.”

The three cops nodded. “Okay, Mr. Glassner,” the elder of the trio said. His hair was graying and he had white chevron stripes on his sleeve. I guess he was a sergeant.

“Okay, there’s a woman with a gunshot in the arm. The woman who shot her is Louise Afra and is being disciplined inside. I will keep custody of her and make sure she’s punished.”

The sergeant didn’t even blink. “Absolutely, Mr Glassner.” Another wave of dizziness rolled through me and I stumbled a bit and Mary grunted as she steadied me. “Are you all right, sir?” the sergeant asked.

“I’m fine,” I muttered.

“He got hit in the head,” Mary butted in.

Chasity walked out of the house, still topless. “Officer Vinter, where is the rest of your uniform,” the sergeant spluttered. The other two cops eyed her appreciatively, smiling and elbowing each other.

Chasity blushed. “Mark’s orders, Sgt. Kelly.”

“It’s okay for Chasity, or any woman who’s beautiful, to go topless or even totally nude,” Mark told the cops.

“Absolutely,” one of the cops, a lean Asian in his late twenties, said while he leered at Chasity.

“The prisoner is still being disciplined,” Chasity said. “Is there anything else, Sir?”

“So, Mark, why don’t you introduce me,” Mary said, eying Chasity.

“Right,” I answered. “Mary, this is Chasity, she’s going to be one of our bodyguards, or at least she will if we can figure out a way to protect the sluts from being dominated by one of these nuns.”

Mary reached out and fingered Chasity’s nipple. “So, you’re my slut now?”

Chasity shuddered in pleasure. “Yes, mam.”

The ambulance arrived followed by a red, fire truck. More neighbors were gathering on their porches and driveways to watch the events. The ambulance drivers and firefighters gathered their equipment and walked up. I ordered them to ignore anything weird going on in the house. Several started to work on Korina’s gunshot, while another check me out, shining a light into my eyes, and asking me questions. Korina was loaded into the ambulance to be taken to Good Sam for surgery. Xiu and I were recommended to go to the ER to be check out. Two more cops arrived while I was being examined and that was two more cops under my orders. It wouldn’t be long before the entire Puyallup Police Department was under my orders.

Then the first of the news crews arrived. I shouldn’t be surprised that an officer involved shooting in a rich neighborhood would attract the news. And that drew the Chief of Police, an iron hard man in his fifties, with gray hair and whip-thin frame. He looked in better shape than some of his officers in their thirties. His uniform was clearly the dress blues of the Puyallup Police Department, with silver piping, epaulet with silver eagles, and various medals decorated his chest.

“Chief Hayworth,” I greeted. He had a firm handshake. I gave him the standard instructions and led him into the house.

Allison and Desiree were still vigorously spanking Louise, who’s ass was solid red with welts. Desiree was naked, having removed her ruined maid’s outfit, her nut brown skin had a sheen of sweat and her heavy breasts bounced and jiggled as she swung her wooden spoon. Teenage Allison was a fair skinned, petite girl with generous sized breasts, although not as large as Desiree’s. She was wearing her maid’s outfit, bodice so transparent her hard nipples and silver barbell piercings were easily visible. She was bent over slightly, her short, ruffled skirt hiked up to expose the many petticoats underneath as well as just the bottom of her pert ass.

Fiona walked in from the kitchen, naked. Apparently, Louise had interrupted the sluts shopping trip and they didn’t get any of the maid outfits or other slutty clothing as we told them to get. Fiona remember her orders, though, and must have stripped naked while the medics worked on Korina. She was curvy Irish gal with strawberry-blonde hair that was pulled back in a ponytail. She could almost be Mary’s sister, both had freckled faces and breasts, although Fiona’s tits were a cup-size larger, and both had fiery pubic hair, Mary’s waxed save for a heart-shaped patch above her pussy while Fiona’s was a mass of wild, red hair.

Violet was curled up on the recliner Mary and I had vacated, still clothed. Her hair was messed up, locks escaping her pig tails, and she had several scratches on her arm from Allison wrestling her to the ground. “Slut!” Mary barked at Violet. “You’re in the house and not naked!”

“Sorry, Mistress!” Violet gasped, the blood draining from her face. She quickly pulled off her black dress and started to pull off her knee socks with garters encircling her slim thighs when Mary stopped her.

“Uhhhmm, you look delicious with those on,” Mary purred, eying the teenage girl’s slim body. Her breasts were small, just budding with small nipples. A curly bush of brown hair covered her tight cunt. Mary bent her over the other arm of the same sofa that Louise was bent over and smacked Violet’s ass, hard.

“One,” Violet gasped, “thank you, Mistress.” Every time Mary smacked her ass, Violet counted aloud and thanked her. Mary enjoyed disciplining the sluts, and I enjoyed watching, or I would if I didn’t have this pounding headache. Between spankings, Mary would caress her ass and pussy, and Violet was visibly aroused by the fifth spanking, rubbing herself against the couch arm.

“Fiona, why don’t you get to know, Chief Hayworth,” I ordered as the chief sat down in one of the reclining chairs. Fiona smiled and before the chief could react, draped her naked form across his lap and kissed him on the lips. The chief was flustered and I could see a gold wedding band on his finger. But he didn’t object after a moment. The old guy probably hasn’t had a naked twenty-year old on his lap in thirty years.

“You’re going to keep the prisoner?” Chief Hayworth asked, glancing over at Louise. He seemed uncomfortable at her treatment.

“Yeah.”

“What am I supposed to tell the reporters, or the DA?”

I thought for a minute. “Have the DA call me if he has any concerns. As for the news reports, tell them that a Louise Afra is being detained for attempted murder and breaking and entering.” That way, whoever sent Louise would now she failed. Hopefully, it would make them cautious.

The chief frowned, but nodded his head. “Okay, Mr. Glassner.”

“So, Chief Hayworth,” I said. “I’m going to need a group of officers to provide protection for Mary and I, and our sluts.”

“I think that might be arranged,” the Chief said as Fiona begin kissing at his neck. His hand had found her plump breast and hard nipple. “How many?”

I had thought about that. I figured three eight-hour shifts with two officers would require six for a day, so double that should be enough. “Twelve.”

The Chief frowned. “That’s a lot of manpower. That’s almost an entire patrol shift.”

“Well, they also have to young, attractive women, like Officer Vinter,” I said, pointing to Chasity.

Smack! “Nine, thank you Mistress!” purred Violet.

“There’s maybe two more officers that I have that fit the bill,” Chief Hayword said.

I frowned. Fuck, I didn’t think about that. I thought for a moment, then asked, “Well, is there anyway we can get a meeting with other police departments?”

Smack! “Thirteen, thank you Mistress!”

“Yeah,” the Chief said, nodding. “There’s a board meeting for LESA in a two days. All Chiefs of Police in Pierce County and the Sheriff will be there.”

“Lisa? What’s that?”

“The local law enforcement pools their resources for things like 911 operators and radio dispatchers. The Law Enforcement Support Agency, or LESA, takes care of that. All the Chief of Police and the County Sheriff sit on the board.”

Smack! “Fifteen, thank you Mistress!”

I nodded. That would work if we could figure out a way to make the sluts immune to these nuns. “Okay, I’ll be there.” I shook his hand. “Have fun with Fiona,” I said with a smile.

“Er, yeah,” Chief Hayworth said, looking embarrassed.

“We’re going to have lots of fun, Master,” Fiona purred. “His cock feels so hard in his pants. I bet you haven’t had a hot chick in years.”

“My wife is very beautiful,” the Chief said.

“Not as beautiful as me,” Fiona challenged.

“No,” Hayward whispered and Fiona smiled wickedly.

“Twenty, thank you Mistress!”

“Any of your officers is free to fuck any of the sluts save for Violet.” I told the chief. Mary who just had finished disciplining Violet, looked questioningly at me. “My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” I told her.

“Oh, thank you Master,” Violet cooed.

Mary smacked her ass again. “Don’t think you’re any better than the other sluts, just less used. So, can I finally take you to the hospital, hun? I want to make sure Korina didn’t scramble your brains.”

“Fine, fine,” I said. “Sluts, you can stop disciplining the bitch, for now.” I walked over to Louise, and gripped her face hard in my hand, twisting her face to stare up at me. “Cunt, you’re the property of Mary and I now. You will obey the commands of every one of our sluts.”

Mary spat in her face. “You will only go by Sister Cuntrug!” Mary ordered.

“Y-yes,” Sister Cuntrag stammered, tears streaming down her face.

Mary slapped her face, hard. “You address me as Mistress, Cuntrag!”

“Sorry, Mistress!”

I walked around Sister Cuntrag and stared at her red ass and furry pussy that peaked out between her thighs. I unzipped my pants and pulled my hard cock out and smacked her ass, enjoying her moan of pain. And then I slid my cock down her ass and between her legs and shoved it up her cunt. She was dry and she screamed in pain as I rammed it up her. Her cunt was rough on my dick.

“Mark, I thought we were going to the hospital,” Mary objected.

“Just let me rape the bitch, Mare,” I panted, fucking Cuntrag hard.

“Fine, hun,” Mary sighed. She pressed her body against my side and kissed me. “Don’t take too long.” Then she disappeared into the kitchen to get Xiu.

“Rape her, Master!” cooed Allison. Desiree had wrapped her arms around Allison and was fingering the slut beneath her skirt, as Desiree watched in satisfaction.

Violet sat on the other arm of the couch, watching wide eyed, her legs were spread and she pinched her clit gently. Chasity leaned against the corner of the couch, watching in fascination as she slowly rubbed her crotch against the corner, masturbating on the couch. Her breast swayed with her rhythm.

I grasped Cuntrag’s hips and just slammed into her hard and deep. She was sobbing, wiggling her ass, trying to escape my cock. “Why are you fighting, whore!” I demanded in anger. “This is what you wanted! You came here to get my cock up her nasty twat and shoot my cum inside you! Why aren’t you happy!”

“Please!” begged Sister Cuntrag, “Please stop! I’m sorry! Let me go, I won’t tell anyone, I promise!”

“Fuck that!” I moaned. “You’re mine, now! So you better learn to like having my cock up her cunt! Now, beg for my cum!”

“P-please! C-um inside me!”

“You can do better, whore!”

“Cum inside my n-nasty, dirty c-cunt!” she stammered. “Fill me up with your thick cum, Master!”

“Here you go!” I moaned. “Here it cums!” My cock flooded her dry pussy with cum. I pulled my cock out of her swollen pussy, white sperm leaking out. Cuntrag sobbed quietly.

Mary was back and slapped Cuntrag’s face. “Good little sluts thank their Master when he gives them his cum!”

“T-thank you, Master,” Cuntrag cried.

“Chasity, go throw Sister Cuntrag into the a closet,” I ordered as I put away my cock. “Then you sluts will start cleaning up, unless any cop wants a taste of your snatches. Desiree, the carpet probably needs replacing, so start making calls. When you’re finished, there’s a bunch of duffel bags in my car, take them down to the basement and start counting the money.”

“Yes, Master,” Allison and Desiree said together and then giggled. The naughty sluts were looking forward to having some cop dicks up their twats.

Fiona didn’t answer, she was too busy, having already fished out the Chief’s cock and was slowly riding him. Mary smacked her ass. “Did you hear the orders, slut?”

“Oh, yes,” Fiona moaned, riding the Chief’s cock.

I grabbed Violet and whispered, “Get the camcorder and film the Chief with Fiona.” It couldn’t hurt to have some blackmail, just in case.

Mary kissed all the sluts farewell. On the way to the car, I gave the cops the word there were free cunts inside for their uses. I always believed in supporting the boys in blue. Then Mary, Xiu, and I got in Mary’s Eos. Xiu nose had stopped bleeding and she had cleaned up the blood. Her face was starting to swell, and her nose was a little crooked. Mary started her car up and back out of the driveway, threading through the cop cars. The firetruck and ambulance had already left, leaving six police vehicles. Passing two news vans setting up at the end of the street.

“Do you know what happened to Lilith?” Mary asked, as we drove away. I frowned and realized I hadn’t seen the demoness since the cops arrived.

“I’m here,” a sultry voice purred.

Mary jumped, glancing in her mirror, and the car swerved. Lilith was sitting in the back of the car next to Xiu. She was dressed in that same tight, red dress that was so gauzy it did nothing to hide her lush body beneath. Her silver hair had a wild, tossed looked like she had just been fucked hard in bed. Desire filled the car, and my cock hardened painfully in my pants.

“I choose to retreat to the shadows,” Lilith purred. “I detest the mortal world.”

Mary nodded, and swallowed. She seemed very uncomfortable with Lilith present. “We need to talk when we return from the hospital. Wait for us up in the master bedroom,” Mary said, sounding painfully unsure she could actually command Lilith.

Lilith smiled, a hungry, predatory smile. “As you wish, Mistress.”

“Wait, this won’t count as a boon?” I asked.

“Oh, no,” Lilith said. “I have to exercise power for it to be a boon. Healing Desiree or breaking that nun’s powers. But talking, or other bedroom activities,” she archly said, “why they require no power at all.”

And then she was gone. Xiu gasped and there was a wet, sloshing sound and I realized Xiu was masturbating. Lilith exuded sex and lust, infecting everyone around her. My cock was painfully hard and I could see Mary’s nipples tenting her white blouse and her face flushed with desire. She licked her lips and glanced at my crouch.

“You better not stain the leather,” Mary warned as Xiu was frantically frigging herself.

“I won’t, Mistress,” Xiu panted, her voice nasally from her broken nose. A tangy musk permeated the air as Xiu pleasure herself. The only sound in the car was the squelching of her fingers plunging into her wet cunt and the soft moans of pleasure that escaped her mouth. In a few minutes, she was mewing softly and writhing on the leather seat.

“Did you have a nice one?” Mary asked.

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu purred.

“Good, because when we get to the hospital, we’re going into the ladies room and you’re going to finger me. You got me all horny, slut!”

“Oh, absolutely, Mistress,” Xiu said excitedly.

“Hey, what about me?” I protested. My cock was rock hard from Lilith, and listening to Xiu frig herself hadn’t helped.

“Oh, poor stallion,” Mary said, patting my bulge. “You heard the medic, you need to stay away from too much activity.”

“I’m fine,” I protested. “I don’t need to see the doctor. The headache’s almost gone and the nausea’s passed.”

Mary glared at me. “Just humor me, hun.”

“Okay, okay,” I told her. “I’m only doing this because I love you so much”

Mary glare melted into a smile. She stopped at a light and bent over to kiss me on the lip. “Fine, you can join us.”

“Thanks, Mare.”

A few minutes later we reached Good Samaritan Hospital in Puyallup. Mary parked by the new ER entrance. Good Sam had remolded since I was last here, and the ER entrances was no longer a cramped area that the ambulances could barely fit in. Mary got out of the car and grabbed Xiu’s hand and pulled her excitedly into the hospital. Mary was so excited she didn’t even turn the car off. I shut the engine off and locked her car.

I followed the girls into the hospital. The waiting room was empty. I looked around and spotted bathroom doors and walked over. From the ladies room I could just hear the soft sighs of a woman’s pleasure. I opened the door. It was a small, single person bathroom. Mary was leaning back into the wall while Xiu was pressed up against her. Xiu was vigorously fingering her pussy underneath her skirt. Mary cooed in pleasure and smiled happily at me. Mary slid her hand down Xiu’s slim ass and pulled up her white, rose printed skirt, exposing a naked, Asian ass.

Smiling, I locked the door and pulled out my cock, and took a few steps to the girls. I spread Xiu’s ass, found her tight, puckered asshole and shoved my cock up into her bowels. Xiu started to moan in pain that slowly turned to pleasure as my cock bottomed out in her tight, dry ass. “Oh, Master! Fuck my dirty ass! Hurt me with you big cock! Oh, fuck!” Xiu liked it rough, got off on the pain.

“Is that your cunt getting my thigh wet?” Mary asked Xiu.

“Sorry, Mistress,” Xiu apologized. “But Master’s cock hurts so deliciously in my ass.”

“Keep fingering me, slut!” Mary hissed, pulling Xiu’s nipple hard. “After we cum, you’re going to lick your juices off my thighs.”

“Oh, yes Mistress,” Xiu moaned happily.

I was enjoying Xiu ass, enjoying her gasps of pain and pleasure. I reached out my right hand and slipped up under Mary’s blouse, sliding up her silky skin and found her firm breast. “Ohh, that feels nice,” Mary murmured as I gently played with her hard nipple.

“It always does,” I said, enjoying her pert breast.

“Is that slut’s ass making your cock feel good?” Mary purred.

“So good!” I moaned. “I’m going to cum deep in her slutty ass.”

I grunted and came hard in Xiu’s slutty ass. I fucked her hard a few more times, shooting several burst of cum up her ass. Xiu fingers were frigging Mary’s cunt hard, the room filled wet squelches as Xiu’s fingers fucked in and out of her hole. Mary gasped and panted as she came on Xiu’s fingers, pulling on the sluts nipple hard. Xiu screamed, her ass tightening on my cock, as her orgasm ripped through her body.

Xiu knelt down and licked her girl-cum off Mary’s thigh and then licked my cock clean of her ass. I made out of with Mary as her cock cleaning turned into a blowjob. She kept gasping in pain from her broken nose, but she probably was getting off on that. Mary’s tongue played with mine as we kissed, and my hand slid down her body and found her cunt wet and hot. I slipped two fingers up inside her, fucking her slowly while I rubbed her clit with the heel of my palm.

This was heaven. Kissing my love while a slut sucked my cock. Anger spiked inside me. That bitch, Sister Cuntrag, wanted to take this away from me. From us. Mary was kissing me hard and I felt her body tremble in my arms. Knowing I just gave my love an orgasm sent me over the edge and I shot several hard blasts of cum into Xiu’s sucking mouth.

Mary smiled. “That was great, but we’ve played enough. You need to go see a doctor, mister.”

“Yeah,” I breathed as Xiu sucked the last few gobs of cum out of my dick. We straitened our clothes and left the bathroom and went to check-in with the ER nurse.

Even with my powers, getting to see a doctor still required a lot of paperwork. Sure, I got the nurse to skip us to the head of the line, but my wrist felt numb by the time I filled out all the paperwork. No one in the waiting room looked like they were dying, so what was the harm. So after Xiu and I filled out our medical histories, a Muslim nurse in pink scrubs and a colorful headscarf; a swirl of crimson, gold, and silver threads, led Mary and I to an exam room while Xiu was taken to a separate room.

Nurse Thamina led us to a typical examine room: hospital bed, sink, locked shelves, stool on wheels. The entire walk she kept glancing at Mary, her dark eyes dewy with desire. Once we were in the room, she started chatting with Mary as she took my vitals. She had a sultry, Arabic accent. I may not have even been in the room the way Thamina flirted shamelessly with my fiancee. She had to take my blood pressure twice, so into Mary that she forgot to write the first results down. Mary’s wish to have all women desire her was as strong as ever.

My vitals taken, Thamina put my chart in a holder outside the exam room and then spent a considerable time gently cleaning Mary’s scrapes from the handcuffs. She gently stroked my fiancee’s wrist and hands. Then, she spent more time rubbing some ointment into her wrist. Mary reached up and caressed the nurses dusky cheek and winked me and then pulled the nurse down for a kiss. The nurse settled into Mary’s lap and the pair kissed passionately. Mary’s hand slipped under Thamina’s scrubs, sliding up her torso to grope the nurse’s tit. My cock grew hard and I freed it from my jeans and gently stroked it while I watched them kiss.

“Hi, I’m Dr. Klerk,” a woman said, barging into the exam room while staring at my charts. Nurse Thamina froze in Mary’s arms for a moment, but Mary’s was undeterred and kept kissing the woman.

“I’m Mark, and don’t be concerned about my fiancee making out with your nurse,” I told her, continuing to stroke my cock. The doctor was a short blonde with a heart-shaped face and big, blue eyes.

The doctor glanced at the two woman and blinked then shrugged her shoulders and turned back to me. “So, Mark, you bumped your head?” Then she saw me stroking my cock and flushed. “Sir, what are you doing?”

“I need to cum, so suck my cock, doc!”

The blonde doctor dropped the chart and bent down, sucking my cock into her mouth. She sucked greedily, her tongue roaming about the sensitive head of my cock. I rubbed my hand through her thick, silky hair and closed my eyes, enjoying her skilled blowjob. She started bobbing her head, her hands gently cupping my balls, massaging the cum out.

“Oh fuck, you’re good, doc!” I moaned. “Here it comes, swallow it all!”

I groaned and shot three large shots of cum into her mouth. She swallowed quickly, and then kept sucking, her hand squeezing my cock, wringing the last of the cum out. She rose up, face flushed and bent down to pick up the chart.

She adjusted her white, doctor’s jacket. “So, you got hit on the head?” Dr. Klerk asked, clearly embarrassed by what she just did.

The doctor began to examine me, asking me a bunch of questions. She shined a penlight in my eyes, checked my reflexes, and did various other test all while Mary first felt up and then fingered the Muslim nurse to a screaming orgasm. Then the doctor examined my left arm where Desiree had clocked me with a bat. My arm was black and blue, swollen and very tender to the touch.

“You’re arm’s going to be fine, the bruising will fade over the next two weeks,” Dr. Klerk told me. “You also have a mild concussion. I’m going to want you to stay for a few hours, to observe you.”

Nurse Thamina giggled as Mary whispered something in her ear. The nurse stood up from Mary’s lap, straightened her scrubs and darted out of the exam room. Mary smiled at me and held a plain, white bra in her hand. What a naughty filly, I thought and snorted a laugh. Mary stood up and waked over to the doctor.

“All finish with my nurse?” Dr. Klerk asked, smiling at Mary.

Mary licked the nurse’s juices off her finger. “For now.”

The doctor saw Mary’s wrist. “Oh, what happened?” Dr. Klerk grasped Mary’s wrist, gently stroking her skin.

“Bondage mishap,” Mary quipped.

“I see Thamina put some ointment on,” Dr. Klerk purred. “Maybe their something I can do to make you feel better.”

Mary led her back to the chair and sat down, spreading her legs. “Maybe you could kiss me I would feel better?”

“You want me to … down there?” Dr. Klerk asked, swallowing.

Mary hiked her skirt up, exposing her wet pussy. Her pussy lips were as spread as wide open as her legs, glistening pink. Dr. Klerk, almost in a daze, knelt before Mary and lower her face to her crouch. She breathed deeply, inhaling the spicy-sweet scent of Mary’s arousal, and then tentatively pursed her lips and kissed Mary’s pussy.

“Oh, you can do better,” Mary purred. “Really get in there.”

Nurse Thamina returned with a tray. A plastic container full of soapy, hot water and a big, yellow sponge sat on the cart. She glanced at Mary, a nervous look flashed across her exotic face. Mary nodded and Thamina walked over to me. “Sir, if you’ll disrobe. Your fiancee wants you to have a sponge bath.” Her cheeks were spotted with color.

I glanced at Mary and she smiled happily as I nodded my head in appreciation. Then Mary closed her eyes and enjoyed the doctor’s tongue lapping at her cunt. I pulled my shirt off and stripped off my jeans and boxers. My cock was already hard from Mary’s antics. While I stripped, Thamina followed suit, she pulled off her headscarf, freeing her beautiful, raven black hair that spilled about her shoulders and down her back. She was so beautiful, I didn’t understand why she wanted to hide beneath that headscarf. Next, she pulled off the pink scrubs top exposing her plump breasts with dark nipples. She kicked off her flats and untied her bottoms and dropped those to the floor. Thamina glanced once more at Mary for support before sliding her plain, white panties off. Her pussy was covered by a thick mat of black hair against the rich brown of her skin.

I laid back on the hospital bed as Thamina dunked the sponge in the warm water and squeezed out most of the water. She then gently washed my chest. There was definitely something sexy about getting washed by a hot, naked chick. I reached out and caressed one of her plump tits, just large enough to fill my hand, and gave the breasts a squeeze. Her dark nipple was hard beneath my palm and Thamina froze for a moment before continuing the wash.

She washed down my chest to my stomach and then past my cock to start washing my legs and I had to let go of her breast as she got out of my reach. “You’re not going to wash my cock?” I asked, leering at her.

“Your fiancee has special instructions for your penis, sir,” she said as she blushed beautifully.

Thamina started washing my other leg, reaching across the table. Her breast dragged across my thigh, a thrill ran through me feeling her hard nipples brushing my leg. When she finished, she took the sponge and shoved it up against her pussy, scrubbing a few times. Then she climbed up on the bed, straddling my waist in the reverse-cowgirl position, and brought my cock to the entrance of her wet, soapy pussy. I could feel the kiss of her labia on the tip of my cock and I wondered why she waited.

“Do it!” Mary hissed. “Wash his cock with your wet cunt!”

“Yes,” Thamina moaned, sinking down. “Watch me! Oh, watch me with your gorgeous green eyes!”

“Oh, fuck that’s hot!” Mary moaned. “Play with those titties!”

Thamina’s arms lifted up and it was clear she was playing with her titties. Her cunt was velvety tight on my cock, her ass jiggling in front of me as she bounced up and down on my cock. Her brown asshole winked at me and I licked a finger and stuffed it up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck!” Thamina moaned. “His finger is up my ass!”

“You fucking slut!” Mary gasped. “You’re a fucking dirty whore! Pleasure my stallion. Ride his dick!”

“I’m going to cum!” Thamina moaned. “Watch me cum, Mary!”

Her cunt tightened on my dick and her asshole tightened on my finger as Thamina came hard. She kept riding my dick and screamed at the top of her lungs. God, her cunt felt to good on my cock as it twitched about my dick. I was about to cum.

But what if she’s a nun?

The though sent a ice flooding through my veins. What if she was a nun? Probably not, I figured. But are you sure? Are you about to lose everything because you want to get off that badly. Are you that pathetic? God, but her cunt felt so hot on my cock, so velvety tight. I was too close to cumming. I couldn’t stop now, my balls were tightening. Fuck it, she probably wasn’t a nun. Just some slutty nurse.

“Take it, you fucking whore!” I moaned as I came inside her. “I’m cumming in your slutty pussy!” Relief washed over me, she didn’t do anything.

“Fuck yeah!” Mary yelled. “Cum in that whore! I’m cumming on this slutty doctor’s face!”

Thamina, breathing heavily, climbed off me. White spunk leaked out of her pussy, making a sticky mess in her bush. Mary was breathing heavily on the chair and Dr. Klerk knelt before her, face sticky with juices, looking positively stunned at what she just did.

“I…uh…have other patients to see,” Dr. Klerk stammered and fled the exam room.

Mary walked over to Thamina and kissed her hard. Her finger shoved up Thamina’s cunt and came away sticky with my cum and Thamina’s. Mary sucked the messy juices off her fingers with a smile. While Thamina was distracted, I stole her panties. She looked around for them and, resignedly, pulled on her scrubs with no underwear. As she left the room she adjusted her headscarf, tucking in a loose strand of black hair. As she walked out of the exam room, I pointed the wet spot forming on her crotch to Mary.

“What a slut,” Mary giggled. “Did you enjoy your bath?”

“I did.” Mary stretched out on the bed next to me and kissed me on the lips. “Thank you. I love you so much.”

Mary kissed me again. “I love you, too.” She laid her head on my chest, her auburn hair fanning across my torso. “Maybe we should have a doctor on staff. And a nurse.”

“Oh,” I said. “Yeah, I guess that could be useful. You want to keep Dr. Klerk.”

“Maybe,” Mary said. “But I think an Ob/Gyn will be more useful. Let’s be honest, hun, you’re going to get someone pregnant.”

I blinked. Christ, I hadn’t even thought about that. “Are you?”

Mary laughed. “It hasn’t even been a week since we started making love,” she pointed out. “It would be too early for me to know. My period doesn’t come for another two weeks. Besides, I’m on the pill.”

“Oh.” Was I disappointed. The idea of Mary having our child stirred something inside me. “Would you like kids, Mare?”

“Yeah, someday,” Mary said. “When things have settled down and we’ve had enough fun. I wouldn’t mind having a kid or three with you. Unless …” She tensed in my arms.

“I think I’d like that too,” I said. “What do we do if one of the sluts gets pregnant.”

“Well, we’ll worry about that if it happens, but we should get them all on the pill,” Mary said.

Nurse Thamina returned an hour later to check on me. She was wearing teal scrubs now and that wouldn’t do. After she finished her exam, I shot another loud of cum up her twat while she ate out Mary’s cunt. “Don’t clean up this time,” I told her, “If anyone notices, tell them all about how I came up your tight pussy while you ate my fiancee’s cunt.” She left the room, blushing, as my cum made a wet spot on her scrubs crotch.

Xiu slipped into the room after that, her nose covered by a splint and the next time Nurse Thamina showed up to check on me, we had her eat out Xiu’s cunt while Mary rode my cock. Then Nurse Thamina got to eat out Mary’s sloppy cunt while Xiu hopped up and rode my cock.

Doctor Klerk returned a few minutes later. “Well, Mark, I’m going to discharge you, now. You should take it easy for the next week and watch out for any repeated nausea, worsening headaches, dizziness, slurred speech, seizures, double vision. If any of these symptoms develop, get to an urgent care clinic or the ER. But, you should be fine. Take an NSAID for the pain, like ibuprofen or aspirin. Do you have any questions?”

“Does the carpet match the drapes?” I asked.

Dr. Klerk had a smoking hot body when she stripped off her blue scrubs. And it turned out she wasn’t actually a blonde, instead she had black hair. She had waxed her cunt, leaving only a black landing strip leading down to her clit. Her cunt was tight and hot and I came hard inside her as Mary enjoyed Nurse Thamina tongue up her twat.

We decided to keep Nurse Thamina. We had her gather a first aid kit as we went to see how Korina was doing. We found the head ER nurse still behind the desk and I asked her. “How’s Korina doing?”

The nurse, a stocky woman in her forties with a perm and a bad dye job, no one had hair that shade of red. “Last name?” she asked.

I hesitated. I realized I didn’t know any of the sluts last names, except Desiree. “Mare, what’s Korina’s last name?”

Mary blinked in surprise, and pursed her lips. “Um…something with an S, I think?”

“Stavros,” Xiu supplied. “Her last name is Stavros, Master.”

The nurse stared in shock at Xiu and shook her head. She muttered something under her breath. “What’s you’re relationship with Ms. Stavros?”

“She our sex slave,” I answered.

“I’m sorry, did I hear that right?” the nurse gaped.

“Yeah, she’s our sex slave,” I said testily. “Which clearly makes us the next best thing to family, so tell us what’s her condition.”

“Right,” the nurse said, shaking her head. “Ms. Stavros is in recovery. The surgery went well. The doctor wants her to stay in the hospital for a few days.”

Thamina showed up with the first aide kit and we had her lead us to Korina’s recovery room. Korina lay unconscious on a bed in a hospital gown. Blue blankets covered her body and IVs and heart monitors and other devices were hooked up across her body. She looked wan. I set down in a chair. Mary pulled another beside me and reached out, grasping Korina’s hand. Xiu leaned against the wall, hugging herself, and stared at her fellow slut.

“Mistress?” Korina murmured, her eyes fluttering over. Mary squeezed her hand gently. “And Master.” Korina sounded happy and sleepy, her voice slurring slightly.

“You’re going to be fine,” I told her. “You have to spend a few days in the hospital before you can come home.”

“Okay, Master,” she sighed. “Thank you.”

“Just get better,” I told her, patting her leg. “One of the sluts will be with you at all times.”

She nodded and closed her eyes and was a sleep again.

“Xiu, you stay with her, we’ll send one of the sluts to relieve you.”

Mary kissed Korina’s forehead and then we left. I found the head nurse and told her that Korina needed someone in there at all times. I gave her my phone number if anyone had a problem with that. It was approaching midnight and I was feeling exhausted as we reached Mary’s car. Mary fumbled at her purse, frowning and starting to panic as she dug for her keys.

“Here, Mare,” I said, tossing her keys to her. “You were so hot to have Xiu finger your pussy, you left the car running.”

“Oh,” Mary said, flushing a little.

It was a short drive back to the house at midnight. Apparently, Mary didn’t mind speeding when she was driving and I got good use out of the “oh shit handle” as I called it. When we reached the house, the only cop car remaining was Chasity’s. We opened the front door and a for a split moment fear stabbed at my heart as I wondered if the sluts were waiting with some nun to attack us.

“Christ,” Mary muttered. She had the same fear I did. Fuck, this was no way to live.

I grabbed Mary’s hand and squeezed it, reassuring. She smiled at me and we walked into the house. The entryway light worked and we could hear soft moans coming from the living room. We found Allison on top of Desiree, the two sluts tribbing passionately.

“¡Mi sirenita!” Desiree moaned. Her dusky hands roamed across Allison’s tight, white ass as Allison fucked her. “¡Yo estoy correrse!”

“Oh, I’m cumming, too,” Allison panted.

“Having fun?” I asked, smacking Allison’s fair ass.

“Oh, Master,” Allison squeaked, and fell off the couch trying to stand up. She quickly got to her feet and went to hug me.

I stopped her. “You’re covered in dry cum, slut!” Both girls had messy cunts and streaks of cum drying across breasts and stomachs and lips. “I take it the cops made use of your girls.”

“Oh, definitely, Master,” Desiree purred.

“Where’s the other sluts?” Mary asked.

“Violet, Chasity, and Fiona are counting the money. Sister Cuntrag is in the closet.” Allison shuddered in fear.

“Lillian hasn’t arrived yet?” I asked.

Allison frowned. “Who?”

“Yeah, who’s that?” Mary asked me pointedly.

“The girl from Hot Topic.” Both Mary and Allison nodded with big smiles. “I ran into her today at the mall.”

“And made her a sex slave?” Mary asked archly.

“Yeah,” I said, smiling as I remembering how tight Lillian’s ass was on my cock.

“Desiree, go get Fiona and take her to Good Sam to stay with Korina and bring Xiu back,” Mary ordered. “And tell Violet and Chasity to stop counting the money, it can wait for morning. One of them needs to be waiting upstairs for Lillian. Allison get Thamina settled in and then go take a shower. When Mark and I are finished with Lilith, you can join us in bed. I believe Mark promised you some quality time.” Wow, I had forgotten all about that. It seemed a lifetime ago when I made that promise instead of just this morning.

We found Lilith waiting on our bed, dressed in a flimsy babydoll slip, crimson in color and transparent. She wore no panties and her silver bush was matted with her juices. She smiled wickedly and lust washed through the room, battering into me.

“We need to talk, Lilith,” Mary said, breathing heavily, her nipples tenting her blouse, and then she pulled her blouse over her head, exposing her pert, freckled breasts and hard, dusky nipples.

“Let’s talk,” Lilith purred, holding her arms out.

My shirt was off and I was peeling off my jeans as Mary unzipped her skirt. Lilith’s presences was irresistible. By the time I was naked, Mary was on the bed, kissing Lilith, rubbing her cunt on Lilith’s thigh and shuddering in an orgasm already. Clothes off, I crawled next to Lilith on the other side. Lilith’s warm hand grasped my cock and stroked me twice and I was spewing cum all over her belly.

“You said I have one boon left?” Mary asked, leaning over and licking a gob of my semen off Lilith’s babydoll. “What’s a boon?”

“A request,” Lilith answered. “When you summoned me, we entered into a Pact. I would use my powers three times at your request.” Lilith bent her head and sucked one of Mary’s nipple into her mouth.

“Oh, fuck, that’s amazing!” gasped Mary and she shuddered and came a second time. “Holy shit!”

“Do I get any boons?” I asked. “It was my crystal.” My cock was hard and her ass was facing me. I pressed up behind her and my cock found her wet cunt. I slid into the tightest, silkiest, wettest pussy I had ever been in. My cock came instantly, flooding her cunt, and I just kept fucking the demoness, my cock staying hard.

“No,” Lilith groaned, her hips fucking me back. “Only the person who used the crystal gets the boons.”

Lilith pulled off my cock and she pushed Mary onto her back and dived into her cunt, eating my fiancee frantically. Mary was moaning loudly, cumming over and over and Lilith’s mouth. I knelt behind Lilith and shoved my cock back up in her wonderful demon pussy and came a second time inside her.

“Fuck!” I gasped as Lilith’s pussy seemed to suck the cum out of my balls.

“What’s the price I have to pay for your boons?” Mary asked between orgasms.

“Oh, no price,” Lilith answered, face sticky with Mary’s juices. “Someone else already paid. There was a soul trapped in the crystal!”

“Oh, fuck! That’s amazing!” Mary gasped, writhing on Lilith’s tongue. “Is there a way to see a nun?”

“Oh yes,” Lilith said. “There are a lot powers available to Warlocks, if you know the rituals and spells.”

“Oh, crap, keeping eating my pussy,” panted Mary. “Holy shit that’s amazing. Her tongue, its so good!” Mary came again, convulsing on Lilith’s mouth. “How about making our sluts immune to a nun’s control.”

“Yes, yes,” Lilith moaned. “I can show you how to do that, and more. For a price!”

“What’s the price?” I asked, fucking her cunt hard. Her cunt was squeezing on my cock as she came and I was squirting in her a third time.

“The nun!” Lilith moaned. “I want to fuck her!”

“What?” Mary moaned. “That’s it?”

“Yes, you let me fuck Sister Cuntrag and I’ll teach you arts long lost to man.”

“Okay!” Mary gasped. “Fuck, I’m cumming again!” And so was I, cumming a fourth time in her demon pussy.

Lilith crawled up Mary’s body and kissed her on the lips. “Then we have a Pact!” Lilith declared and then vanished. I fell forward, on top of Mary.

I rolled off of her and we both lay panting. Neither of us had ever cum so much in such a short period of time. We were only fucking for a few minutes, but Lilith’s flesh was like fire. I felt drained. Mary snuggled against me and we just laid their, exhausted. There were creaks, someone walking up the stairs, and then walking down the hall, and the bedroom door opened. Lilith strolled in with Sister Cuntrag over her shoulder.

Lilith threw Sister Cuntrag to the floor, the bitch still handcuffed. I wondered why Lilith wanted to fuck the nun. I struggled to think, but Lilith’s lust was feeling my brain, driving out thought. My cock was hard, again. Lilith slid a hand down to her crotch and pinched her hard clit, rolling it between her fingers. And it started to grow, swelling until a twelve inch cock hung from Lilith. Holy shit, how the fuck did she do that?

“Oh, please don’t do that?” begged Sister Cuntrag. Lilith smacked her ass and she howled in pain.

I felt Mary’s pussy grow more wet on my thigh, and her hand found my cock and started to slowly stroke it as we watched the now hermaphroditic demon flip Sister Cuntrag over so she was on her knees like the bitch she was. Then Lilith knelt behind the nun and shoved her cock up her cunt and started to fuck her hard.

“Ohh, that’s nice,” Lilith moaned. “I so rarely get to fuck someone!” It was a lazy fuck, slow and steady. Lilith was clearly savoring the fuck. “So, to see a nun, you need the Ritual of Mowdah. You’ll need to fuck a sibling. Once your sibling has cum, you need to rub their sexual fluids into your eyes while saying Mowdah.”

“I have to fuck my sister?” Mary asked, sounding a little queasy. I picture my little sister, Antsy. I hadn’t seen her in five years, and she had been a skinny, coltish girl that was mooning about the house desperate for puberty to finally give her some boobs. There had been a cute, innocents about my sister and the thought of defiling that innocence sent a perverse thrill through me body.

“Oh, yes,” Lilith gasped. “You have to corrupt the bond between siblings. I can see it, shining silver from you. Mark has a sister, and Mary, you have two sisters. How wonderful for you.” Mary shuddered as Lilith licked her lips

“Okay,” I said, nodding. I could fuck my sister, but Mary seemed disturbed by the idea.

“To make your Thralls immune to a nun’s powers requires the Ritual of Zimmah,” Lilith answered. Lilith was picking up the speed, her fingernails racking down Cuntrag’s back, leaving red scratches. Every time Lilith bottomed out in Cuntrag, her groin pressed against her bruised and welted ass and Cuntrag would gasp in pain. “Mark will need to fuck his mother and have his Thralls drink their mixed fluids from her cunt while he says Zimmah.”

“What?” I asked, feeling queasy.

“Oh yes, this ritual requires the most delicious of perversion,” Lilith husked. “To violate the very flesh that you came from with your lust.”

It was one thing to fuck my sister, but my mom. She was, well, my mom. I pictured her, she was still attractive even in her forties. And memories of when I was young, maybe twelve or thirteen flooded my thoughts. I remember how I used to lust after my mom when I discovered masturbation. She was probably the first woman I jerked off to and I jerked off a lot thinking about her breasts, her ass. About her walking in on me masturbating and being turned on that she just fucked me. She kept in great shape, always working out, and was always beautiful. As I grew older, my fantasies turned to girls at my school or teachers but Lilith’s words had reignited my lust. I could picture mom in bed with Mary and I. My lover and my mom pleasing me.

“There’s a catch,” Lilith said. “A male Warlock’s powers will not work on his mother, and a females won’t work on her father. So, you’ll need to seduce her or rape her.” Lilith licked her lips. “You’re choice, Mark. I suggest raping her, I’m not sure you could seduce a woman without your powers.”

“D-do I need to fuck my father, then?” Mary asked, timidly.

“You don’t have any thralls,” Lilith pointed out. “Mark’s power lets him rewrite a person’s mind, change their memories, how they think about things. He changes their very personalities. Your power just lowers a woman’s inhibitions and increases their desire to the point that they will do whatever nasty sex act you want. But you’re not changing them. Each woman will rationalize why they fucked you in different ways. Some will think they’ve just lost control. Others will think you must have drugged them.”

“Oh,” Mary said, sounding a little disappointed.

“My Thrall is your Thrall, Mare,” I told her and she smiled gratefully at me.

Lilith was panting loudly, fucking Cuntrag’s cunt hard and fast. Lilith’s tits bounced beneath her babydoll slip and Cuntrag was crying in pain from her abused ass. “Ohh, her cunt feel’s so nice on my cock,” Lilith purred. “Take it! Take my hard cock! Oh fuck!” Lust exploded through the room as Lilith let out an ear-splitting shriek of pleasure as she came in the nun’s cunt.

Lilith fell backwards, lying on the floor. Her cock was gone, reduced back to a little clit. Cuntrag sobbed in pain while black cum leaking out of her pussy. “How did you make that cock?” Mary asked, staring curiously down at Lilith’s crotch.

“I made it many, many years ago,” Lilith murmured. “But my husband…Well, he didn’t like me having a cock, I think he was jealous of the size, so he convinced God to make him a more submissive wife. And I was cursed. So now I need someone’s willing permission to use my cock on them.”

“Cuntrag didn’t give you permission,” Mary pointed out.

“Oh, well, you own her, so I needed your permission.” Lilith glanced at Mary and then at me. “Would you like a cock. That could be your third wish.”

An image of Mary with a cock flashed through my mind. God, I hoped she didn’t want that. I’m not sure I could handle my fiancee having a cock. “No,” Mary answered, and I tried not to sigh in relief.

“No, you wouldn’t want to make my mistake,” Lilith said bitterly, glaring at me. Her eyes flashed with anger and loathing for a brief moment and then replaced by lust.

Fear gripped my heart. Did Lilith hate me? Hate men? I felt like a bug beneath her gaze, an ant. Suddenly, I wasn’t sure I wanted her around anymore.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Ramiel …”

The voice whispered out of the Angelic Choir, just loud enough to be heard over the Worship of the Highest. The voice was Gabriel the Archangel, summoning me. On a beam of light, I descended to the Earthly Realm.

I found Gabriel atop one of his Priestesses. She was an attractive woman, appearing to be eighteen, but I could see her true age, forty-four. One of Gabriel’s gifts to his Priestess was eternal youth. She had dirty blonde hair, escaping from her white veil and blue eyes that stared sightlessly at the ceiling. She was too lost to the pleasure of Gabriel’s touch, the Ecstasy, to be aware of anything.

My manhood hardened and I envied Gabriel and his Priestesses. God had long decried it was sinful for an Angel to lie with a mortal. It was our greatest temptation, and so many angels had fallen to that sin and been cast into the abyss with Lucifer. And I understood how my brothers could so easily fall into that particular sin. Sister Theodora’s body was so enticing, so lush. I could peer through the shapeless, gray habit to see her round breasts and hard nipples, the blonde fur that covered the wet lips of her womanhood. My manhood ached to know her.

The only time an Angel could lie with a mortal was a Priestess, and then only to aid her in her holy mission. These days, that meant just Gabriel giving them the Ecstasy. Of course, Gabriel was doing more than just lying with the woman and satiating his lust. He was also rewriting her destiny. I could see the golden string of her life leading away from her into the future, see the silver strings Gabriel was adjusting to guide Sister Theodora on her mission. Gold strings were Priestesses, silver strings were mortals, black strings were Thralls, and red strings were Warlocks.

Finally, Gabriel finished both his adjustments of her future and his pleasure in her flesh. Standing up, Gabriel turned to face me. He appeared as a handsome man, well muscled, like the sculptures the Greeks used to make. A plain, white tunic appeared to cover his nakedness and a golden sword appeared on his hip, the sword of an Archangel. I had my own sword, silver, with sapphires, the sword of a Dominion.

“Ramiel,” Gabriel greeted, pleasantly. “Sister Louise Afra has been captured by the Warlocks. Lilith has been summoned and provides aide. The Succubus will soon arm the Warlocks against my Priestesses.”

I nodded, understanding. Once, demons were commonly summoned by the Warlocks and the Priestesses had to use other methods to stop the Warlock. More indirect, more subtle methods than the Exorcism used today. “I am to teach Theodora, then.”

“Yes, brother,” Gabriel said. He grasped Theodora’s golden string and followed it out a few hours to where a silver string intersected. “She must employ the Prayer of Avvah on this mortal.”

I grasped the string and examined the mortal life. In the mortal’s past and her future, the mortal’s string intersected the red string of a Warlock. This mortal was someone close to a Warlock and the Prayer of Avvah would make the mortal a trap that even a demon’s power could not detect. The two Warlock’s threads entwined about each other. They were lovers. But the Prayer of Avvah would drive a wedge between them. It was a good plan. Once the Warlocks had their falling out, they would be easier to deal with.

“There is one more thing,” Gabriel said. “Follow Theodora’s string back into her past.”

I followed her golden string back through her life, through the thirteen years she had been a Priestess, back to when she had been a Thrall. I found the thread that belonged to Sister Louise who rescued Theodora. Louise’s thread was no longer gold, but the black of a Thrall. I followed Theodora’s thread back to before she had been a Thrall, where here thread entwined with another mortal’s thread, her husband and lover. Three threads were born of their union, three children. Two were silver, but the middle child was red, a Warlock.

“She must not know,” Gabriel said. “Theodora must not know her daughter is a Warlock until the time is right.”

“We can’t send a mother after her own daughter,” I objected.

“There is no one else to send,” Gabriel said. “None in North America. Our resources have always been poor here. There is a Warlock in Europe and two in Africa.”

“But not to tell her is wrong!”

Gabriel fixed his ruby eyes on me. “You have your orders, Ramiel.”

And he was gone, ascending back to the heavenly choir on a ray of light. I stared down at Sister Theodora as she stirred, recovering from the Ecstasy. It was wrong not to tell her. Wrong to send her to fight her own daughter. I wanted to let the poor women know what she faced. I just had to have faith in my superior, in the Highest.

As much as I wanted to tell her, I would not. I was an Angel, a Dominion, and if I disobeyed an order from my Archangel, I would be cast into the Abyss. Only man could sin and find God’s forgiveness. Such grace was not for us Angels.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 13